#also something something if somebodys already doing it why should i interject. probably the reason why i gravitate to this way of creation

[fiomeras]

Maybe im not a true media liker but i could never truly be really into something unless i make something for it. Not fanart, But a whole reimagining or explorative extension of that media.... Truly it cannot get better than this. Its a great mind workout

[0risha]

RECOGNITION

series m.list

PAIRING : sukuna x fem!reader

SUMMARY : when an exchange student comes to jujutsu tech, Itadori is set on finding out why the King of curses is so interested in you.

TAGS : fluff, the tiniest bit of angst, jjk anime spoilers, some curse words, reader is described as a black female

NOTES : i’ve read a couple of works where sukuna meets his reincarnated lover so I wanted to try it out too, hope you enjoy. was supposed to make progress with my wips but I was in a sukuna mood. (◕ᴗ◕✿)

Sukuna feels your presence before he sees you. It’s one of those cliché moments where time puts its hand up to signal a standstill. Yuuji can feel it too when you pass by, your long braids swishing with each step.

He’s sure that he’s never seen you before but his shared body buzzes in remembrance. All the while, his emotions are overtaken by the unbridled feeling of wanting. 

After that, Itadori never took it upon himself to ask Sukuna about the matter because the curse didn’t seem to want to.

Sukuna had become more and more suppressed, his usual pop-ups were a rare occurrence, even when Megumi was around. However, for the whole month you’d been at Jujutsu Tech, the King of curses had been intent on observing from his throne of woven carcasses, body hunched over to just watch.

You’re an exchange student, Itadori recalls Gojo’s past conversation about a new second-year that would be coming from the states. You’re strong — at first, Itadori couldn’t help but think that this revelation was the reason for Sukuna’s interest —your cursed energy being perfect sediment for close combat and dealing precise blows, all the same, Itadori could feel a grappling hook of something that seemed to be festering.

It’s dark and brooding and it stirs every time you come into contact with him. And Yuuji thinks he might go crazy because he wants to know your connection with Sukuna and it’s not like he can ask you because your aura screams — unapproachable.

His chance comes when all the first-years are assigned to a mission, you're there for extra measure. Gojo’s shaman instincts telling him that this mission was far too exceeding for him, Nobara, and Megumi.

Though just as Gojo predicted, it goes terribly wrong and Itadori keels over with an empty hollow where his heart should be.

His last thoughts are consumed with a screeching mantra of his late grandfather’s words. In the crevice of his flickering mind, they're big bold letters that drip with poisoned regret.

Before his vision goes black, the last thing he sees is a heart-broken Megumi and your face which is flooded with guilt.

When Itadori comes face to face with the King of curses, the stench of rotting death overpowering his senses, he mulls over the terms laid out by Sukuna to come back, alive.

To be reunited with his friends and become some type of savior —sukuna's words, not his— he'd give up the reigns of his body so Sukuna could talk to you whenever he chose.

For the exchange of his life, the rules weren’t bad, a part of him knows that this selfish override could cause problems for you in the future, but he still agrees.

When he wakes up to a pure white ceiling and the smell of bleach he doesn’t expect to see you towering over him. Moving up to a sitting position, his cheeks nearly bleed red because he’s naked. His eyes frantically flit over to Gojo who’s sitting in the corner of the room, watching the exchange. The white-haired sorcerer shrugs in a ridiculed manner —silently telling Itadori that it wasn’t his problem.

“You called me,” your voice filters through the bright room. His eyebrows crinkle in confusion. Sukuna must've did something.

When his eyes flit back to you, he’s met with your monotone expression, your cascade of braids framing your face. And for the third time in his life, he’s scared. 

Your cursed energy, which for your level should leave little to no residual, is flaring with onyx undertones. Its sharpened jaws nearing closer and closer to Itadori in a beckoning manner. He's not sure why it's visible in the first place.

Gojo stays silent.

Brat, let me out. Sukuna, for the first time in weeks, pops up with a wide mouth on the palm of his hand. Without a second thought, Itadori allows him. 

Whilst wading in his domain of subconsciousness, he watches the exchange. Your expression stays the same as you study Sukuna’s marked face. 

“So hostile,” Sukuna bares, his powerful aura sifting through the room. You roll your eyes and crack a smile. Seamlessly ignoring the other man in the room— who you know Sukuna has a grudge with. 

“Am I not supposed to be?” you cross your arms and ask. “Being friendly would get me in trouble.”

“You remember me?” The King of curses cuts straight to the point, the question being so unexpected that Gojo shuffles in his seat, his spine rigid with anticipation. 

You nod stiffly. "I didn’t at first, not fully at least, but after coming into contact a few times, yeah.”

“It’s a shame I don’t have control over this body,” Sukuna presses a palm to your cheek, no doubt a loving caress. His deep baritone voice causing your skin to erupt into a turnpike for goosebumps to situate. “Do you remember how we parted last?”

“A sorcerer killed me or something,” you scratch the back of your neck under his intense stare. “Right through here,” you confess, pointing to the middle of your sternum.

“And you’ve become one?” Sukuna quirks an eyebrow, shoulders stiff with anger. 

“I didn’t even know I knew you until a month ago, calm down,” you wave in dismissal. Itadori takes note in the way Sukuna visibly relaxes, your words washing him in a bucket of warmth. “Is that all? I’ve got a mission in thirty minutes.” 

“I’m coming with you.” Sukuna jumps off the steel table, his bare feet touching the cool ground. You turn your eyes away from the bottom half of his body, ears growing hot in embarrassment.

“Eh? Is that allowed?” You turn to Gojo who’s still analyzing the situation beforehand and he shrugs with complacency. “Don’t let anyone see him,” Gojo warns, his stare serious even under his blindfold. You're not exactly sure what Gojo's thinking but you grasp the opportunity.

When you leave the autopsy room with a naked Sukuna by your side, careful to avoid any areas where Sukuna’s aura might be felt, you make it to Itadori’s dorm.

“Here.” You throw him Yuuji’s formal uniform and a pair of brown boots you find in the corner of his room. “I’m not wearing this,” Sukuna interjects.

“Huh?” Your upper lip curls up in confusion. “Then you’re not coming with me.” You turn to leave but he catches your arm in a tight grip.

“Fine, since you’re so damn adamant.” He releases his grip on your arm to slip into Yuuji’s clothes, when he finishes he turns to you with a glare.

“Good boy,” you praise, patting his tattooed cheek.

Internally, Itadori’s too bewildered to tease the curse. In all of his time spent with Sukuna in his body, he’s never seen the King of curses voluntarily listen to somebody else’s demands. The murky water he stands in ripples as he sits to observe everything that’s transpiring. 

When you both reach the site you were assigned to, you sigh in annoyance. “What is it?” Sukuna asks, hands in pockets as he studies your face.

“I was hoping to have an easy day, they’re not dangerous or anything but there’s more than a dozen in there.” You point to the abandoned building, its steel beams bending with age.

“I’ll exorcise them for you.”  

This is going completely against this guy’s morals, Yuuji thinks. 

Your eyebrows fly to your forehead as you grow giddy with happiness. “Really?” You exclaim clambering up to wrap him in a hug.

“If you don’t let go, I won’t.” He grumbles, head in your neck while inhaling your sweet scent. 

“Okayyy,” you inhale, trailing off, Sukuna not too far behind. 

The exorcism is completed in fifteen seconds, tops. You stare in amazement at his lithe movements. His sharp fingers extinguishing cores with precise stabs— the same way he did his vessel. When he’s done he turns to you with an eyebrow raised, his hands wet with unspoken substance. You turn away with a humph. 

“Was it not fast enough?” He walks towards you, concern written all over his expression.

“It was too fast,” you proclaim.

“Huh?” 

“You’re a show-off,” you turn to exit the building, your braids whizzing past his face. You hear his roaring laughter behind you as you make it outside.

The smell of freshly churned earth enters your nostrils as you walk down a fenced sidewalk with bent daffodils. “Where are we going?”

“A ramen shop.” His gaze flicks over to study your face which is softened with what seems to be tranquility. His heart tides over with pride once he realizes that you feel content with him, a 1000-year-old curse.

However, he knows it’s the result of your memories that tie in with his; shared massacres and intertwined fates. Multiple restarts of what seemed to be a never-ending cycle of mingled hearts. But this time jump was different than the others. 

You being a sorcerer is not the only obstacle, at all.

“Sukuna? Hey– you’re spacing out.” You wave a hand in front of his face to grab his attention. 

“We’re here.” He looks up to see a small ramen shop, its logo old with age. As he enters the shop, he somehow finds contentment in being in a place that you like. 

—

“You know you’re probably attracting sorcerers and curses alike as we speak?” You inquire, grabbing your ramen bowl from the waiter who nervously glances at Sukuna. His tattooed face also attracting unwanted attention. 

“Mhm, I’ll just kill them if they interfere.” You whip your head to turn to the waiter who you’re relieved to see, had already left.

“I knew you’d say that,” you stuff your face with a handful of steaming noodles. 

“Sukuna?”

“Mhm?” 

“What’s gonna happen between us?” You flick your index finger back and forth. “It’s not like the other times, I’m a dedicated sorcerer.”

“So?” 

“You’re the King of curses, I’m a sorcerer.” You repeat, dropping your wooden chopsticks to place your head on your propped fist. 

“Already made a deal with the brat, I can talk to you whenever and wherever I want,” he pulls his face closer to yours. 

“Yeah? What happens when they execute Itadori?” You curl your hands into balled fists, an unfamiliar emotion welling up in your throat. Somehow, it doesn't fit. It crosses your veins in a parasitic manner and your eyes glaze over.

“I’ll just come back.” He states matter of factly, voice coated with arrogance.

“You promise?” You whisper, holding out your pinky finger. You nearly scoff at your own action.

Ignoring the finger you bare out, he presses his lips against yours. It’s the same as he can remember, centuries ago. His body elates with a hum of electricity. And it's as if his body's creating a second space of void in which he feels his every sense being sharpened; the smooth curve of your full lips and the salty taste of previous ramen.

But before the kiss can go any further, you're pulling back.

“That was uh…” You blink once, twice, trying desperately to collect your thoughts. When you look back to Sukuna, you instead are met with Itadori’s clear face.

“The hell are you doing, brat?” Sukuna bares his teeth on the right side of Itadori’s cheek. ”I- I’m sorry just got a little uh.. flustered.” 

“The fuck are you getting flustered for?” Sukuna growls. 

“I- uh..” 

“It’s okay Yuuji, you can switch again another time,” you sympathize with the boy. His cheeks are coated in red.

“It’s getting late, eat some ramen so we can go.” You chuckle. Itadori nods as his hand reaches towards a pair of chopsticks.

“Touch my ramen and I’ll kill you again, you damn brat.”

back to m.list

[jisungsmochi]

traitor - lee jeno

starting my SOUR series !! based on songs by olivia rodrigo, here is the first installment. 

player (?) jeno x female reader // friends to lovers but then goes all downhill from there

word count: 7.1k 

summary: “god i wish i had thought this through, before i went and fell inlove with you”

you were more than aware of jeno’s inability to keep it in his pants, but after a reckless one night stand, you finally understood what it was like to be on the receiving end. but when jeno slips back into his old habits, will you have the heart to move on? i mean how could you get over somebody you didn’t even date...

a/n: sorry for any mistakes as usual oop

tagging bestie: @skrtbabe <3

//

Brown guilty eyes, and

Little white lies, yeah

I played dumb, but I always knew

//

“god what did you do now?” you shook your head at the raven haired boy with a blank expression. he shrugged his shoulders, eyebrows perking up,

“i just decided we were better off as friends” ah yes, lee jeno’s code for ‘she was just a fling, i couldn’t care less’. you only nodded, how else were you supposed to respond? you weren’t exactly his closest friend, but he considered you enough of a friend due to your closeness to jaemin.

you knew that he was a player, finding some sort of entertainment, getting girls to fall for him. you couldn’t really blame them, he was strikingly handsome and had his way with words. the only reason he hadn’t tried anything on you yet was because you didn’t exactly “fit his type”. also, jaemin pleaded him not to, in order to avoid any awkward situations within your friendship. jeno was occasionally playful with you, but you viewed it more of a sister-brother type thing, rather than him trying to flirt.

jaemin has introduced you to jeno near the end of high school. the three of you attended plenty of parties together ( well as many as you could before college started ). your first semester of college consisted of intense study sessions with jaemin in the library, jeno occasionally tagging along. you were both sure he was failing his classes but he didn’t seem to care much. his main focus consisting of getting wasted at as many frat parties he could. 

finals were done and dusted so after your last exam, you got ready for some random frat party being held tonight. you were meeting up with jaemin prior,

“time to party or what?” you gleamed at your best friend, jumping onto his bed as he curled into a ball. you frowned at the sight,

“i’m not feeling so good, you should go without me! go with jeno” jaemin groaned, his stomach pains getting the best of him.

“oh damn, want me to keep you company tonight instead?” you sat next to him, forcing him to sit up with you.

“no no, i’m probably going to take some meds and then knock out for the rest of the night. just go with jeno, it won’t be so bad! i’ll tell him to take care of you” jaemin assured, making sure you were on board. you let out a soft sigh,

“it’s so awkward between jeno and i, right? does he even like me, as a friend?” you lay your head on jaemin’s shoulder, feeling him softly chuckle at your words.

“jeno just thinks you’re really sweet. like you have this innocence to you. he doesn’t wanna be a bad influence or anything, that’s all” you just nod, that was somewhat comforting to know. before you could respond, there was a knock on jaemin’s door. the one and only, lee jeno was standing there in all this glory.

“yeah y/n, i don’t wanna be a bad influence” he smirked as he entered the room. you felt slightly embarrassed he had eavesdropped on the conversation but jaemin decided to interject.

“take her to the party tonight, she needs to have some fun” jaemin shoved you towards jeno, causing you to bump into

his shoulder. he just smirked, nodding along to his friend’s wishes.

“come on, i’ll show you a good time” jeno practically dragged you out of the room. his grip on your wrist was quite firm, he didn’t let go until you both reached his car. jeno opened the passenger side door for you, gesturing for you to enter. jeno made his way to the driver’s side, a constant grin on his face.

“surprised to see you so dressed up” he started the car. you were taken back at first, but this was just part of your usual banter.

“so glad you noticed, i did this all for you” you grinned, feeling quite flushed in the face. jeno just let out a soft chuckle, finding your confidence amusing.

“you’re not drinking tonight?” you questioned, looking over to him.

“nah, kinda trying to cut out alcohol from my diet if i wanna have a healthy liver you know?” his eyes flicked towards you, watching as you started fixing your makeup using your phone camera.

“but don’t worry sweetheart, i’ll take good care of you so jaemin doesn’t beat my ass. don’t get too wasted or you might do something you regret” jeno warned but his words went in one ear and out the other. you knew he was going to ditch you midway through, probably off with another one of his hookups. you didn’t need a babysitter, you were perfectly capable to party on your own.

long story short, you got bored after a few drinks, now sitting on a swinging hammock on the porch of the house. as expected, jeno had left your side a while ago, off to greet his own friends. you were scrolling on your phone, thinking of texting jaemin about how he wasn’t missing out on much. but you were interrupted when jeno sat down next to you.

“bored already?” he snuggled a little too close to comfort, softly swinging the both of you in the hammock.

“you could say that” you shrugged, switching off your phone, giving him all your attention. he looked really handsome in this light, strands of his hair sticking in random places, a slight flush to his cheeks due to the cold.

“wanna get out of here then? i’ll take you home” he stood up, offering you his hand.

“wow you’re being such a gentleman tonight” you snickered, taking his hand in yours as you strolled to his car.

“i’ll always be a gentleman for you”

why did he keep saying these things?

the ride to your apartment wasn’t as awkward as you initially thought. jeno insisted you play some music, his fingers lingering near your knee, tapping ever so softly on the surface of your skin. you held your breath at the touch, he was just being a good friend...right?

as jeno pulled up to your apartment building, part of you didn’t want the night to end. he looked over at you with his glorious brown eyes and you were mesmerised. jeno noticed the way you were looking at him, feeling quite giddy with himself. he had always thought you were pretty, in a cute, dorky way. but tonight, you looked electrifying. he was in awe.

as you looked into his eyes, you felt yourself lean closer to him. jeno couldn’t hide his grin, leaning to meet you in the middle.

“may i kiss you?” you asked nervously, which only added to how adorable jeno found you. his hand met your cheek, softly stroking your skin before nodding,

“don’t even need to ask me, love” he quickly pressed his lips onto yours, giving you instant butterflies.

it finally hit you, holy shit, you were kissing lee jeno right now.

you allowed his tongue to enter your mouth, deepening the kiss. it felt like his lips were meant for yours, in a non-cliche way. he was so gentle, yet so passionate with you. he pulled away, leaving you feeling empty inside.

“how far do you wanna go tonight?” that question had you stunned. you weren’t the type for one night stands, but this was jeno. it was like second nature to him. you almost didn’t even have to think twice, you just needed his lips on yours again.

“all the way” you bit your lip anxiously, awaiting his response. jeno’s eyes widened, taken aback by your new found confidence.

“say less, but we should probably get into bed or something” he chuckled, giving you a warm feeling in your stomach. you could practically hear jaemin’s warnings going off like a siren in your head. but when jeno pulled you into your apartment, gently placing you on the bed, lips constantly attached to yours, you drowned out any other thoughts that were occupying your mind.

college was all about new experiences. so naturally, having a random hookup with an attractive guy would be on the list. just for once, you wanted to know what it was like to hookup with lee jeno, even if you were just another number to him.

//

the very next morning, your eyes fluttered open, taking a few moments to fully immerse yourself in the new day ahead. your gaze finally drags over to the sleepy boy next to you. you couldn’t help but admire his side profile, especially his plump lips.

“stop staring, you’re making me shy” he suddenly grumbled, pulling you closer to him, nuzzling his face in your chest. you immediately froze, of course he was awake.

“last night was fun” he mumbled into your skin, softly smirking to himself. you just sighed, he wasn’t wrong per se, you just weren’t sure what this meant for your friendship.

“y-yeah, it was” was all you managed to say, jeno felt there was something off, moving his head to face you. he pulled your chin to meet his face, placing a gently kiss to your lips.

“did you like it?” you knew he was just being cocky right now, but you couldn’t help but engage in his banter.

“nope, worst hookup of my life!” you exaggerated before burying your face into his chest. he shook his head playfully, stroking your hair as you wrapped your arms around his torso.

“what will happen once jaemin finds out?” jeno started to worry, the last thing he needed was jaemin beating his ass for hooking up with his best friend.

“he’ll be mad for like five seconds and probably scold you too” jeno raised his eyebrows, preparing himself for the confrontation.

“there isn’t much he can do about it though” he placed another gentle kiss to your forehead, continuing to stroke your hair.

“let’s do something today, just you and me. you can pick what we do” jeno suddenly offered, causing you to perk up and sit against the headboard.

“well i need to do some grocery shopping, and some chores around the place, it’s kinda messy if you haven’t noticed. but that’s gonna be so boring-“

“i’ll keep you company”

“come again?”

“i’ll help you go shopping and clean, it’s no biggie” jeno smiled softly at you, making your knees go weak. you hoped he wasn’t just been nice because you had slept together...

//

your trip to the grocery store was surprisingly fun. jeno pushed the cart as you mentally ticked off your list of items to buy. he would make small conversation, giving his opinion on which brands were better. he always made sure to walk very close to you, despite pushing the cart. it was like he never left your side the entire trip. and once you got back to your apartment, jeno offered to carry all the bags, making you flustered. he didn’t have to be so...nice?

“you can just leave the bags on the bench, i’ll unpack” you smiled at him, gently tapping his back. jeno nodded, quickly pulling you by the waist, your breath hitched as he placed a gentle kiss to your forehead.

“i’ll make some brunch” he smiled softly, pulling away, starting to heat up a pan on the stove. you were still in shock by his display of affection. is this what he did with all his hookups?

you didn’t have the heart to tell jeno to go home, but he seemed to have understood that he had overstayed his welcome.

“i should probably get going, you know, to

shower and all” he had a smug look on his face that you couldn’t help but giggle at. you led him to the door, the sun having just set.

“i’ll see you around i guess” you tried to make this send off as normal as possible, but jeno had other plans.

“no goodbye kiss?”

“huh”

“ah i see, you’re just shy, see you around y/n” he pulled you in for a side hug, waving softly as he made his way out the door. this had to be a one time thing.

//

it had been over a week since you had last seen jeno. and naturally you filled jaemin in on all the events of that night. to say he was shocked as an understatement,

“i cant believe YOU slept with HIM. you’re gorgeous, the prettiest best friend ever, but really? jeno?” jaemin shook his head. you weren’t sure if he was disappointedly or just surprised.

“i-i know. it didn’t mean to play out that way. he’s just really charming. and he’s kind of a gentleman” you couldn’t help but feel some heat rise to your cheeks. jaemin picked up immediately, of course you were already smitten.

“i say this in the most loving way possible, don’t get too involved with him. yeah you guys hooked up, but he is not the relationship type. at all. i don’t want to see you hurt” jaemin pulled you to his side as you both sat with your backs against the headboard of your bed.

“yeah, i’ll be careful” you say out loud...‘or atleast i’ll try to be’ you thought to yourself. this was going to be harder than you anticipated.

seeing jeno around campus was bound to happen. you assumed he would just shoot you a wave or a head nod to greet you but you were wrong. he would offer to walk with you to your classes, even hold your bag for you. he’d even ask if you wanted to go off campus to have lunch. you didn’t exactly reject any of these offers, but you couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy. did he suddenly like you? or is he just trying to not make things awkward between you both? whatever it was, it wasn’t helping your growing crush on the dark haired heartthrob. you were in trouble.

//

one day, jeno had invited himself over to prepare for his upcoming economics quiz. you tried your best to help him study, but then you remembered...lee jeno doesn’t ‘study’, he winged almost every exam and barely passed. C’s get degrees (atleast that was his mindset).

“i’m tired, let’s pick this up again tomorrow” jeno yawned, pushing his textbook to the side as he sprawled his whole body onto your bedroom floor. you were seated on your bed, looking down at the hopeless boy.

“are you sure? we only have one more set of practice questions to go through” you pout, actually finding enjoyment helping him study. jeno shook his head profusely,

“no i’d rather hang out with you” he jumped onto your bed, landing right next to you, wrapping you in his arms.

“i mean, if that’s okay with you” you just nodded, feeling yourself relax in his embrace. jeno gently pulled you down so you were both laying down, facing eachother.

your eyes flickered over his features, his structured nose and jaw, his glimmering eyes and his soft lips. your fingers made their way to graze over his lips, causing him to pout.

“you’re so cute” he mumbled. you moved your hand to hide your face, feeling more flustered than ever.

“why are you getting all shy with me now? did you forget that we had sex? or was that just a really good dream?” he continued to tease, poking at your sides, causing you to let out a loud laugh. you immediately placed your hand over your mouth, feeling embarrassed by the sound that had just left it. jeno raised an eyebrow at you, slightly frowning.

“hey i like making you laugh, so i expect to hear it!”

“s-sorry, i really don’t know why i’m being like this. i-i just, it’s all catching me off guard you know?” you sighed, allowing jeno’s fingers to intertwine with yours.

“it’s alright, i find it endearing” he smiled as he started stroking your hair with his free hand.

“c-can you spend the night?” you suddenly asked, feeling his hand stop in your hair.

“i was hoping you’d ask me that” jeno ducked his head to press his lips against yours. you didn’t want to admit how much you had missed that feeling. but something about the way he kissed you, washed all your cares away. even if there wasn’t any romance behind it, it still felt electrifying.

this was how most nights were spent with jeno. some light studying, some making out, dinner, cuddling, and then more making out before you fell asleep. it was a constant cycle that you didn’t want to stop. he would always compliment you, whether it was your hair or your makeup or your outfit. practically anything he thought you should be praised for, he would compliment you. his words held greater meaning to you than they did to him. you could feel yourself getting flustered each time you received a compliment, while jeno seemed nonchalant. maybe that was just how he was.

one night, jeno decides to stay over, claiming that his heater was broken at his apartment and your bed was warm. but it was code for ‘let’s hook up and fall asleep in eachother’s arms again’. you laid beside him, wrapped tightly in your blanket as jeno pressed soft kisses on your forehead. you started tracing random figures on his chest as he quietly hummed random tunes to get you to sleep. but something was keeping you awake. jeno was hard to read, he never truly expressed his honest feelings towards people. maybe that was just his way of not having to cope with drama. but the constant push and pull between you two had caused many sleepless nights and constant doubt for you. confessing to jeno never crossed your mind prior, but it was the only thing occupying it right now. if you kept it to yourself any longer, you’d probably explode.

you had noticed that jeno’s attendance at frat parties had declined, opting to either hanging out with you or jaemin. he had already quit drinking, not finding much enjoyment anymore. he had also been trying to get above a C average in his classes. you’d say something switched in him, so could it be possible that he may like you too?

“what’s on your mind, pretty girl?” jeno suddenly snapped you out of your thoughts, causing you pull your fingers from his chest.

“nothing” you whispered flatly, but jeno was not convinced.

“come on, something is going on in that

pretty little head of yours, i can see it on your face” he smirked.

“what do you mean?”

“you have this cute frowning face whenever you’re over thinking” you suddenly changed your expression, pulling

yourself to side up as he remained still. you let out a deep sigh, knowing that your next words will change everything.

“i think i like you”

you felt jeno stiffen under the covers, his demeanour suddenly becoming cold. of course you had expected this type of reaction, but seeing it right infront of you, made you want to cry.

“y/n, i don’t think you mean that”

your breath hitched, your throat felt tight.

“i mean, i just- i think you’re amazing. of course i do. but i don’t do relationships. i don’t do feelings or love and that bullshit. atleast not right now, i don’t think i can handle it” each of his words felt like a stab through the heart. how did you misjudge this so badly?

“i fucked things up, didn’t i?” jeno looked you in the eyes sympathetically. of course he felt pity for you.

“no you didn’t. i’m still going to be around. i just can’t be the guy for you” why did you have to go and make things so complicated?

jeno senses you were still overthinking, he smoothed bits of hair from your face, gently tucking them behind your ear.

“don’t frown, pretty girl. i’m not going anywhere” he pulled you closer to him, making you lay down, face to face with him. you wanted to avoid looking into his eyes but he maintained the intense contact with you.

“i’m tired” was all you could think of saying. jeno just nodded,

“rest well” he pulled you into just chest, softly stroking your hair as you closed your eyes. you felt a singular tear stream down your face, landing on jeno’s forearm. he sighed, knowing he hurt you. but he was selfish, he just couldn’t let you go. he wouldn’t let you go.

//

You talked to her, maybe did even worse

I kept quiet so I could keep you

jeno hadn’t been around lately. it was probably for the best, you guessed he just didn’t want you to get attached.

you were walking to your final class of the day, passing by multiple students rushing off in different directions. you were careful not to bump into anything or anyone, but you had the worst luck, feeling yourself slam into a firm figure. your eyes focused on the boy infront of you.

“jeno” your eyes lit up unknowingly, as he greeted you with a smile.

“oh hey, careful there” he helped you remain stable, placing his hand on your shoulder.

“it’s been a while, i was thinking you could come over tonight and we cou-“

“there you are! been looking everywhere for you!” you watched as an unfamiliar girl came up to jeno, leaning into his side. her gaze waved over you, a slight scowl forming.

“y-yeah i’m just talking to a friend, uh this is karina” he introduces to you. what the hell was this? a new girl already?

“i’m y/n, jeno may have mentioned me before” you kindly smile, or atleast you tried your best to.

“oh he’s never mentioned your name, but nice to meet you” she looked over to the boy next to her, “jeno, can you walk me to my class? i’m still kinda lost” she frowned. jeno just nodded in compliance, leading her through the hallway as he sent you a small wave. so this was how it was gonna be.

//

“i mean, who the hell is she? how does she just waltz up in here and suddenly have jeno’s attention like that?” you frustratedly rant to jaemin, who was innocently eating his lunch as you approached him. he practically saw smoke coming out of your ears from how annoyed you were. he had never seen you like this before,

“hey, back track. explain properly” jaemin sighs, pulling you to sit down next to him as he continued eating. you finally got a hold of yourself, taking a few deep breaths,

“her name is karina or something, she’s suddenly hanging around jeno now. and he’s been avoiding me lately” jaemin’s eyes widened slightly, sirens going off in your mind.

“what do you know that i don’t?”

“it’s not my place to say” you scoff,

“not your place? since when have we kept secrets from eachother. i admitted to you that i’ve been having sex with jeno yet you can’t tell me this thing?” jaemin knew you were partially right, but he didn’t want to crush your spirit more than it already was.

“fine, karina was jeno’s first girlfriend. like first love type bullshit. he never really got over her, even when she moved away. i guess she’s back for good” your heart started to ache. gosh, this stupid infatuation with jeno was getting out of control.

“you think he still loves her?” jaemin looked at you with solemn eyes,

“i don’t know, he doesn’t really talk about her much. if anything, i sort of want him to choose you. i think you’re good for him, even if he doesn’t see it yet” you took this as jaemin just trying to cheer you up, you didn’t believe a single word he said. how well did you really know jeno? he had never mentioned karina to you before, nor that she was his first love. i mean, why would he? you were barely friends...right?

//

And ain't it funny how you ran to her


The second that we called it quits?

And ain't it funny how you said you were friends?

Now it sure as hell don't look like it

jeno was at your apartment once again, his legs dangling over yours as you both typed on your laptops. your mind was trying it’s hardest to focus on your assignment that was due in less than five hours, but you were too distracted by jeno’s presence. it wasn’t unusual for him to hang out with you, but you felt slightly uncomfortable, knowing he had also been hanging out with karina more often. maybe you were just being paranoid, but how could you not be?

“quit staring and finish your work” jeno poked you playfully, shutting the lid of his laptop before moving to lay next to you. he leant against your shoulder, making your heart flutter.

“i-i am. why would i want to look at your gross face anyway?”

“stop denying it” he just snuggled closer to you. of course you couldn’t deny it. before you could respond, jeno’s phone started ringing. he quickly jumped out of your bed, hoping you hadn’t seen the caller ID. but you did. it was the one person you were hoping he had stopped talking to.

“sorry about that, it was uh just jaemin” jeno walked back into your room, acting as if nothing happened. you pierced your eyes at him, was he really going to lie straight to your face?

“i know it was karina. you don’t have to hide it from me” you shrug, pretending to type on your laptop.

“o-oh uh sorry. we’re just friends, you know. incase you were worried” was he being for real?

“why would i be worried? just because i confessed to you doesn’t mean you’re entitled to like me back. if you wanna see her then go see her, don’t use me liking you as an excuse” you felt pure frustration take over your body. you had never experienced this feeling before, even jeno was shocked.

“it’s not like that, i swear. i don’t want stuff between us to...end” jeno moved closer to you, placing his hand to your cheek, gently stroking the skin. there he goes again. these small gestures had you swooning, you just couldn’t help it.

you scrunched your nose at the contact, causing jeno to smile softly.

“so cute” he tapped your nose before engulfing you in his embrace. your assignment was long forgotten once he started kissing you. this was all too overwhelming emotionally, but physically, this felt just right.

//

just when things were beginning to feel normal again, jaemin had a few words for jeno.

“you can’t keep playing her, it’s time to come clean”

“give me time, y/n’s sensitive, i don’t wanna hurt her too bad” jaemin rolled his eyes.

“you’re being a real dick about this. if you have feelings for karina, end it with y/n now, or else i’ll tell her myself” jeno grabbed his arm, pleading him to hear him out.

“please don’t. promise me you won’t. i know it’s going to hurt her, but i want to do it on my own” jaemin wanted nothing more but to call you right now and have jeno confess over the phone. but he knew you deserved to hear it from jeno in person. all that the two boys could think about was how crushed you’d be after hearing the truth. but the truth will always come out one way or another.

//

y/n: hey jeno, i’m officially assignment free! come over and hang tonight :))

jeno: hey sorry, hella swamped with a group assignment at the moment. will make it up to you tomorrow!

you nodded to yourself after reading his message. you were proud of him for working so hard in his studies nowadays, it really seemed like he was improving. you opted to spend a night to yourself, switching on the television and eating an excessive amount of snacks from your kitchen cabinet. as usual, you were on instagram, wondering what others were up to now that most assignments were done and dusted. lee donghyuck had the most wild and sometimes, disturbing, instagram stories but you were always curious as to what he was up to. but this time you regretted it greatly. seeing a video of jeno making out with karina against the wall shattered you. you immediately locked your phone, switching the tv off completely. your body felt numb, why weren’t you reacting? why weren’t you crying? or even mad? how could you be mad...you weren’t even dating him. how pathetic of you to believe he would be loyal after practically rejecting you. you felt like a fool for falling for him. there was no way he could sweet talk his way out of this. the pain was too much for you to bare, resulting in you deciding to take a social media detox...well a detox from everyone really. you became more sheltered and isolated than ever. it was just too good to be true.

//

You betrayed me

And I know that you'll never feel sorry
For the way I hurt, yeah

You talked to her when we were together

Loved you at your worst, but that didn't matter

“y/n, honey, you need to come out and eat okay?” you regretted giving jaemin a spare key to your apartment. he would enter as he wished, cooking you a warm meal before sitting outside your bedroom door as he begged for you to come out. you hated making him worry like this but you physically couldn’t get yourself to leave your bed. the same bed you and jeno had slept in together many times. you swore you could still smell traces of his scent on the pillow sheets.

“please just go home, jae” you groaned.

“no, i’m your friend and i need to see that you’ve atleast showered and taken care of yourself” his words made you want to cry. he cared for you so much, but he wasn’t the one you wanted to hear these things from. for the first time in what felt like weeks, you stood up from your bed and shuffled towards the door. you turned the door knob slowly, gaining jaemin’s attention. he immediately stood up, eyes scanning over your state.

“oh honey” he pulled you into his chest, gently stroking your hair.

“has he said anything?” you manage to murmur, catching jaemin off guard.

“n-no. atleast not to me. i’m sorry”

“why the hell are you sorry? he should be sorry. he should be grovelling to me to forgive him. but now he’s off, with some other girl. like i never meant a damn thing to him” you scoffed, pushing past jaemin as he trailed behind you with the tray of your now, cold, meal. you sat down on your couch, wrapping yourself in a small blanket.

“do you think he liked her this whole time and just didn’t tell me?” jaemin’s eyes shifted from left to right, which he only did when he withheld information.

“y-you knew?” he slowly nodded, the guilt eating him up inside.

“i wanted to tell you, i promise. but he insisted that he would let you down in person” jaemin tried to explain. you couldn’t even be mad at him. it must have been so obvious that jeno was into karina the whole time. you were just another name to his list. nothing more.

“am i pathetic for still liking him?” jaemin let out a sigh, unsure of how to answer. but that reaction was a good enough indication that you were indeed pathetic, for wanting a guy that didn’t want you. lee jeno was a traitor.

//

another night was spent alone. you were simply catching up on your usual shows, using it as a distraction from the pouring rain. what you didn’t expect was a series of loud knocks on your front door. who the hell wanted to visit you in the early hours of the morning? you proceeded with caution, twisting the door knob, allowing the door to slowly swing open. your eyes met those of the boy who broke you. you wanted nothing more than to shut the door right in his face, but he stopped you before you could even move.

“i-we need to talk” he slurred his words. he seemed drunk, but you weren’t fully sure. you could have sworn he quit drinking months ago, but the sight infront of you was telling you otherwise. jeno suddenly slumped towards you, his weak figure now latching onto you. you quickly shut the door, dragging him to your couch.

“i cant believe you’ve been drinking again” you felt disappointed. he was doing so well.

“couldn’t help myself, life is shitty. i lost you, karina and i are fighting. jaemin is giving me the cold shoulder. oh and i failed my last assignment, guess i can’t even finish the year” you had never seen him so defeated like this, you started feeling pity for him.

“but that’s no reason for you to drink yourself to this state. i’m really disappointed in you. i know you can do better” you sighed before rushing to your kitchen, grabbing him a bottle of water. jeno took slow sips from the bottle, eyes avoiding yours. there was still one question lingering in your mind,

“why are you even at my apartment? don’t you have your own?” you didn’t want to come off as rude but jeno couldn’t deny he felt a pang of guilt in his chest.

“i-i don’t know. i just feel comfort whenever i’m here. y-you gave me comfort. and i messed it all up” you felt tears begin to swell in your own eyes. why was he saying these things now? the timing was terrible.

“you’re babbling nonsense. just go to sleep, i want you gone in the morning” you grab him an extra blanket and pillow, watching as he slowly started drifting to sleep. you weren’t sure if he really meant the things he was saying, but you’d rather keep it that way. you didn’t need any more reasons to hold onto jeno. this was just a one time thing, you weren’t completely heartless. this was the night you saw jeno at his worst, and if you were being honest, you couldn’t be with him like this. you now knew, that you deserved better than lee jeno.

as expected, he was gone by the time you woke up, leaving you a small note,

“thankyou for everything”

you quickly scrunched the piece of paper, tossing it into the bin. you felt slightly relieved, this was a sign that you were finally starting to get over him.

//

Now you bring her around just to shut me down

Show her off like she's a new trophy

And I know if you were true

There's no damn way that you

Could fall in love with somebody that quickly

“hey so there’s gonna be a bonfire tonight, wanna come with me?”

“i don’t know, jaemin. not really up for hanging in big crowds at the moment” jaemin frowned, wanting nothing more than to see his friend happy again.

”i’ll be next to you the entire night, if that gives you more ease” he pleaded with his big eyes, rubbing his shoulder against yours. you eventually gave in, wanting nothing more than for him to stop giving you those creepy eyes. maybe something good will come from the bonfire.

you spoke too soon, the moment jeno and karina showed up, it was like somebody was impaling you with a stake to the heart. you physically couldn’t move, eyes avoiding having to meet those of jeno’s. you felt someone’s eyes on you, but refused to look up from your feet which were buried in the sand. soon enough, you felt the gaze escape, along with the two people you wanted to avoid the most. jaemin awkwardly coughed,

“this is going to be harder than i thought” you sighed, causing jaemin to press his lips together in a tight line.

“i know, but it’s not the end of the world” he shrugged, pulling you closer to him as you both soaked up the heat from the fire. you hated how jeno was showing her off like his new trophy. he constantly had his arm around her, laughing with his friends loudly, pressing soft kisses to her forehead. it made you sick.

your mind drifted to the conversations where jeno insisted he was not the ‘relationship type’. you remembered how he avoided your confession, how he only wanted your company when he felt alone. how he always interrupted you with a kiss when you would ask about his feelings. it all felt like some sort of sick joke to you. if you knew jeno the way you thought you did, there was no way he could fall inlove so quickly.

but you knew that he was inlove, or atleast falling inlove, because he looked at her the way you used to look at him. you couldn’t help but laugh at yourself, you got played. plain and simple. lee jeno was never meant to be a permanent figure in your life, he was a lesson to be learnt. you had to let him go, no matter how much it hurt, you knew it would be for the best.

//

it was finally summer break, instant weight lifting from your shoulders as you handed in your final paper. although this year had its ups and downs, you were beyond proud of how you managed to stay on top of your school work, and shove any thoughts regarding jeno, from your mind. it had been radio silence from

his end, not having reached out to you in weeks, until some of your classmates invited you to some drinks at a local club. you couldn’t pass on a night to finally let loose, so you gleefully accepted their offer. it was also nice way of making new friends for the following year to come.

“hot damn, who the hell is that?” your newest friend, minjeong, swooned. you shifted your eyes to the figure in question. jeno stood there in all his glory, leather jacket hung loosely on his shoulders as he greeted your classmates one by one. he was slowly making his way to you and minjeong, you wanting nothing more than to rush to the bathroom. but he definitely would have seen you,

“long time no see” he grinned, taking a seat on the bar stool next to you. minjeong noticed that you were beginning to feel uncomfortable. she tapped your arm gently, asking with one simple gaze if you needed her with you. you shook your head in response, this was something you needed to sort out, once and for all.

“it has been a while” you sighed, turning to face the boy who tore you to pieces. jeno stiffened at your tone, part of his heart aching to hear you speak to him in such way.

“how have things been? i-i kinda miss hanging out together-“

“are you serious right now?” you practically scoffed, taking a large gulp from your drink. you needed some liquid courage for the speech you were about to give.

“who do you think you are to come up here and act like everything is all good between us? i know that jaemin has told you how hurt i was over you, gosh, it was probably one of the most painful heartbreaks i’ve ever experienced. can i even call it that? a heartbreak? i mean, we never dated so technically we never even broke up” jeno slowly gulped at your words, hoping no one else was eavesdropping on your conversation. but he allowed you continue,

“we hooked up, i confessed, and it all went to shit. once something new and shiny came by, i was old news. i really thought we were going to be something. how naive i was to even believe that someone like you could be with someone like me. i guess you didn’t cheat, but you’re still a traitor, lee jeno. and i hope you never forget it” you could barely look at him, feeling hot tears fill your eyes. you clenched your fists as jeno cleared his throat before speaking.

“i-i’m sorry okay? i didn’t mean for things to go so far with us. i never want you to think that you aren’t important to me. at the time, you were one of the best things that had ever happened to me. but we just weren’t right for each other, i told you that from the start” you finally built the courage to face him, his gentle eyes meeting your pained ones.

“god i wish you had thought this through, before i went and fell in love with you” those words hit him like a truck. he knew he had messed up, there was no going back from the damage he had done. he broke someone that he truly cared about. he hurt one of his only friends. he could never forgive himself for that.

“y-you’re going to find someone. someone way better than me. someone who sees how beautiful you are, someone who will hold on for dear life because they’re scared of losing you. i’m sorry i couldn’t be that guy for you. i am so sorry” you could sense the sincerity in his voice, but there was only so much an apology could fix.

“may i ask, are you happy?” he already knew his answer, and he knew it would hurt you if he answered truthfully. but he was done with lies,

“yeah i am, are you?” you pondered for a moment,

“i will be” you firmly answered, feeling a small grin grow on your face. although this entire interaction was pure torture, you were glad you were able to air out your conscience to the one person who was filling it. you and jeno agreed to cut contact for the time being, wishing each other the best. of course you would think about him every now and then, but you were onto bigger and better things. lee jeno was just one chapter on your book of life. there was so much more out there for you, and you couldn’t wait to experience it.

[blindingdutchy]

lamentation | SIX

{peter parker x fem!reader AU}

based on All the Bright Places by Jennifer Niven

SERIES MASTERLIST

word count: 3,804

warnings: fluff. lots of fluff. a sprinkle of angst but just a tiny bit.

18+!!! minors stay away!

The following morning at school you relieved to see Peter standing at your locker, appearing unscathed aside from the timid and fearful look in his eye as he watched you approach him. You knew that he was probably expecting you to shut him out again, though you were full of surprises that morning when you breathed a quiet sigh and felt all the remaining anger purge from your system entirely. In reality you had been planning to give him a piece of your mind, telling him just how much of an idiot you thought that he was for his stupid idea, but seeing him sent all those thoughts flying away in an instant.

Instead, all that you could think of was how happy you were to see that he was okay. He was tense as you opened your locker, but seemed to relax slightly when you gave him a fleeting once over and nodded to yourself in approval. Peter was standing and didn't look to be in any pain, and that was all you cared about in that moment.

Apparently Peter was full of surprises too, because the second that you closed your locker he pulled you into a bone crushing hug that quite literally knocked the wind out of you. You gasped quietly, freezing in place at the sudden contact, before you slowly melted into his grip and hugged him back. He somehow managed to squeeze you tighter at the return of the embrace.

"I'm sorry," he whispered into your hair, "I'm so, so, so sorry."

A part of you wondered if Peter even knew what exactly he was apologizing for, if he really understood just why you were upset. Did he know the sorts of things that had crossed your mind last night? Could he really fathom all the crazy emotions you had been feeling?

You didn't think he did. Really, how could he, when even you were still reeling and trying to pinpoint all the different reasons you had been so upset? There were the obvious reasons--like the horrible flashbacks to that fateful day when your sister had been tragically killed--but there were also more complex, subtle reasons that you weren't ready to admit out loud.

Things like the fact that you'd never been so enraged about anything as you had been at the thought of somebody hurting Peter Parker. Not even the animosity you felt toward the Avengers could compare to the fury you had felt while listening to him fight and be attacked by those men. It puzzled you; how could that affect you so much?

You knew why, despite your unwillingness to face the truth. You knew, deep down, that you had been so upset because the thought of Peter being hurt scared you nearly as much as you had been that day. It pained you to think of it, and that was a problem.

It was a problem because being friends with Peter, when he lived the life that he did, meant constantly living in that fear. He was a superhero, constantly putting his life on the line for all the innocent people of Queens and the world alike, and that was absolutely terrifying for you. And yet, for some reason, you couldn't bring yourself to push him away like you felt you should.

He pulled away from you slowly, though he kept his hands firmly on your shoulders, and studied your face closely as he asked, "Are you okay? Are we okay?"

Hearing Peter say the word we in reference to himself and you gave you a funny feeling, but you ignored it. "Are you okay?" you parroted, instead, raising your eyebrows challengingly.

"Yes." he stated without hesitation, "I had some bruising, but it's mostly gone now. It wasn't as bad as it sounded, I swear."

You hummed quietly, leading the way to Calculus as he finally released his iron-like grip on your arms. "And was there a reason you didn't come to my window?" you questioned further, glancing back at the boy who chewed his lower lip anxiously.

Peter didn't answer until the two of you had sat in your seats, leaning close to speak in a hushed tone that no one else could hear, "I didn't want to scare you."

The sharp remark was instantly at the tip of your tongue, wanting to spit at him that he already had, repeatedly, but you held back at the sight of his big, brown, puppy eyes blinking at you shyly. He was fiddling with his fingers apprehensively, clearly waiting for some sort of remark, and it gave you pause. This was Peter, and Peter wouldn't hurt a fly intentionally.

You had to keep reminding yourself of that. Reminding yourself that he didn't mean to scare you like he had, and that he meant well even if his intentions didn't quite land right. So, you just whispered back, "It scared me when you didn't show up, and you didn't say anything."

"I--I didn't know if you wanted me to."

Catching one of his fretting hands in your own, you gave him a serious look as you replied, "I always want you to."

The teacher called the class to attention immediately after you closed your mouth, and you turned away with burning cheeks at the star-struck look on Peter's face. Perhaps that had been too bold of a statement, but it was the truth; you did always want to hear from Peter. You always wanted to know if he was okay, even if all he had to say to you was a bland text to let you know he'd survived another night of patrol.

Now, after all the things you had heard, you hoped he'd take your words seriously and let you in like you had for him. Could you go to sleep every night without knowing for sure he had made it through the night unscathed? Easily, the answer was no. You couldn't, and you really wanted him to put your mind at ease.

After gym class, which was spent with you panting whilst running sprints with Peter pretending to be just as winded, he held your bag for you beside your locker and waited patiently for you to exchange your books. You could tell that something was on his mind from the way he shifted from foot to foot nervously, and growing tired of having to chase your bag around, you asked, "What's your deal, Pete?"

He blinked at the nickname, but after a moment finally found his voice again, "Sit with me at lunch?"

"Okay?"

"No, like, sit with Ned, MJ, and I." he reiterated, and you wrinkled your nose. "Come on, I promise they'll love you! There's really nothing to be scared of, (Y/N)."

You opened your mouth to argue, to tell him that there were in fact a million reasons for you to be scared, but he pouted his lips like a child and pleaded with you silently until you caved, "Fine, fuck, just stop making that face!"

And so, you found yourself trailing through the cafeteria awkwardly in Peter's shadow. You could feel the stares on your body even though you refused to look, the stares of all your fellow students watching the resident crazy girl make her way through the cafeteria all year. You usually sat at the table right by the doors and the garbage cans, the one place you could slip in and out without making a spectacle of yourself, but Peter's usual table was all the way in the back of the large room.

There sat Ned Leeds and Michelle Jones, both of whom were watching you curiously as you looked back at them in discomfort. You'd never known them to be mean--well, Michelle could mean in her blunt manner--but that didn't ease your nerves at all. The fear you felt wasn't because you were weary of their judgment.

You were scared of letting more people into your life. More attachments meant more for you to lose, and after all that you had lost, you were rather unwilling to put yourself out there. It was a surprise enough to yourself and probably everyone else that you'd made room in your caged heart for Peter. He was perhaps the most dangerous of all to let in, yet you had.

"Hey, (Y/N), right?" Ned greeted cheerfully, doing a weird handshake with Peter as the two of you sat down across from him and MJ. You just nodded, not trusting your voice to come out should you dare to speak. "How was the Stark Internship, dude?"

Your face pinched in puzzlement, and Peter chuckled at the way you glanced at him curiously. "She knows, Ned." he muttered, nudging your knee with his own as he pulled a smashed sandwich from his bag and unwrapped it. "It was... rough. I handled it, though."

It didn't take a rocket scientist to figure out that the Stark Internship was a cover story for Peter's secret identity. "She knows? You told her, already?" MJ gaped, "No offense, but I had to figure that shit out for myself."

As Ned and MJ stared at Peter incredulously, the two of you shared a look as you begged him not to say anything and he scrambled to think of any sort of a cover story. "She--she helped me one night when I got hurt pretty bad. Had to take my mask off." he finally blurted, stumbling over his words, and you noticed how his eyes squeezed shut for a moment in frustration at his lame answer.

"Why didn't you call one of us?" Ned interrogated, eyes flickering between your own and Peter's as if he were trying to pick up on any dishonesty.

MJ, blunt as always, just asked, "Is that why you started following her around like a dog?"

You had to chuckle when Peter pouted, sticking his tongue out at Michelle's remark and whining, "I did not follow her around like a dog!"

"You kind of did." you mumbled quietly. All three of them stared at you in stunned silence for a few seconds, shocked by your sudden interjection, and you busied yourself with rearranging your carrot sticks.

Peter's knee bumped yours again, and you nudged his back. He shot you a little smile, pleased with you making an effort even if it was thoughtless, and you found yourself relaxing slightly under his gaze as MJ and Ned continued to joke about how much Peter had embarrassed himself following you around. "Remember when he threw all of his shit on the ground in Calculus?" Ned sputtered through laughter.

The brown-haired boy's cheeks blazed red at the story, and you found yourself laughing along with his two friends as you remembered it. At the time it had only embarrassed you, but now as you looked back on it, you couldn't help but to find it endearing. So, you nudged his knee again and bit back the grin fighting its way onto your face as you kept your eyes on your lunch.

Suddenly, he put his hand on your knee and squeezed it softly, and your entire body seemed to burst into flames. Before you could pull away, scared of the intense feeling it gave you, a voice cut above all the rest, "Penis Parker!"

His hand was gone in an instant, but you remained hot for an entirely different reason. Flash Thompson sauntered up to the table with his typical smug smirk, calling again, "Hey, Penis Parker! Finally find a girl miserable enough to settle for you?"

Peter's face turned red and pinched into a frown, but he just muttered quietly, "Go away, Flash."

"Figures you'd go for (Y/N). The whole dead family thing, right? Does she just get you?"

You tensed, turning your head slowly to glare up at Flash with a ferocity that seemed to even make him falter, though he hid it quickly behind his usual mask. "Go the fuck away, Eugene." you hissed, but he just laughed.

Seeing that he wasn't planning on going anywhere, punctuated by the way he propped his foot up on one of the seats and sneered down at you, you quickly grabbed all of your stuff and stood up. Peter, Ned, and MJ were quick to follow, and all four of you made your way out of the cafeteria as Flash shouted, "Aw, did I hurt your feelings, Penis Parker?"

"Peter?" you called after him, trailing behind as he walked at a brisk pace. Ned and MJ disappeared around a corner, heading off in a different direction, and you were trying to catch up with the boy who seemed eager to shake you off. "Pete?"

He slowed, sighing quietly, and turned to face you with still red cheeks and eyes swimming with anger. "What?" he asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

Briefly, you felt hurt at his attitude, but you brushed it off. You knew that he was just frustrated at Flash, and you were no stranger to misplaced anger. It would have been pretty hypocritical of you to be upset with him after how long he'd put up with you lashing out at him when he just wanted to be your friend.

You walked toward him hesitantly, almost reaching out to hug him, but you thought better of it in the end. You didn't want to push things too far, too fast, and one hug was more than enough for one day. Instead, you rocked back on your heels and asked, "Walk me to class?"

Peter blinked at the question, clearly expecting you to say something else, and after a moment nodded. "Yeah, yeah, let's go." He didn't relax at all as he walked beside you through the still empty halls, though his hand kept bumping yours every now and then, and for a fleeting second outside of your classroom he squeezed your hand before dropping it and walking away.

The rest of the day, Peter was stiff and aloof. He barely talked to you during Speech class, though that didn't really matter considering Ms. Lovell actually lectured that day, but you could tell he was upset. It felt a little strange to suddenly switch roles; he was now playing the part of the closed off one, and you were left trying to figure out how to get through to him.

Making people feel better wasn't exactly your strong suit anymore. Once upon a time it had been, but since your sister's death you'd seemingly lost the ability to even make yourself better. Yet, you wanted more than anything to get him back to the smiling, happy boy he'd been earlier that day.

As the two of you packed up your things after class to go home, you watched him anxiously to see if he'd finally say something, but he didn't. So, you cleared your throat and quietly asked, "Do you want to hang out?"

He paused for a moment, staring down at his bag in silence with tensed shoulders and creased brows, before finally looking up at you and giving the tiniest smile. "Come on." was all he said, zipping his bag and waiting expectantly for you to follow him out of the classroom.

You followed him out of the building, to the subway, onto the subway, and off of it again, all without a single clue as to where you were going. It wasn't until the he lead you into an apartment building that you realized he was taking you to his house, and suddenly you were extremely nervous. "Do you live here?" you asked, immediately cringing at the stupid question.

He just laughed, "Yeah. My Aunt May is home, she'll probably offer you food, but just say no. Trust me."

For a moment you wanted to ask why, but then you remembered how he'd told you when he'd first started following you around that his Aunt May was a truly atrocious cook. Except for cherry pie, it seemed, because he'd raved to you about that over the phone for what felt like hours the other day. Nodding affirmatively, you replied, "Right, just say no."

Peter's home life was far different from your own, even before the incident. His aunt was a bright, lively young woman who was very excited to meet you, and just as much of an affectionate person as you were finding Peter to be. She'd been overjoyed to meet you, letting slip that Peter had told her lots about you, but he'd cut her off before she could ramble about the things he'd said.

Part of you wondered if he'd told her how the two of you had met, but you knew better than to think Peter would do such a thing. He wasn't the type of person to spill others' secrets. How could he, when he had such a big secret of his own?

His room was everything you had expected it to be, though. A cramped little room with bunk beds adorning Star Wars sheets, LEGOs everywhere, and a plethora of computer parts littering every possible surface. He blushed a little as you took it all in, stammering when you smirked at the sheets in amusement, but overall he seemed relieved when you didn't mention the clutter.

It was very Peter Parker. Messy, slightly chaotic, and very nerdy. You sat on the bottom bunk, which you deciphered to be his by the rumpled sheets, and watched as he awkwardly tried to sort out the mess a little. "So," you started, "why don't you stand up to Flash at school?"

He sighed, giving up on his tidying and sitting beside you. "I knew you would ask that." he joked, though the humor didn't quite meet his eyes. "It's a long story."

"I have time, Pete." you spoke softly, and a little smile twitched at his lips.

He raked a hand through his messy hair, the combed style starting to curl from a long day, and you wondered what his hair looked like with nothing done to it. "Well, I guess it all goes back to when I first got... my abilities. You know, after the bite, I kinda went crazy for a bit. I was determined to prove myself, or something--I don't know. I just showed off a lot and got myself into a lot of trouble because of it."

Peter continued when you looked at him expectantly, "My Uncle Ben was going crazy too, trying to figure out what was going on with me. We got into a lot of fights before he--before he, um, died. We got into one the night he died."

"He tried to stop me from going out because he just knew I was going to do something I shouldn't, and we just got into this huge argument. It ended with me telling him he wasn't my dad and to stop pretending he was, and I ran off." He was getting choked up, stumbling over his words and gripping his knees with his hands as tears welled up in his eyes at the memories.

Hesitantly, you put your hand on top of his, and he was quick to flip his hand over and grip yours tightly as if he were afraid you'd pull away from him. As he spoke, it was starting to sink in just how much Peter truly could understand your anguish over your sister. He could understand why you blamed yourself, because he too had blamed himself, and your heart broke at the thought of Peter ever being in a position like the one you'd been in that night.

Had he ever tried to do what you had planned to do? Your own eyes burned at the thought, and you squeezed his hand back just as tightly. "He came looking for me, and happened to interrupt a robbery. Uncle Ben, he--he was a really good guy. He couldn't just let the guy get away. So, he uh, he tried to stop him... and the guy stabbed him."

"I'd seen the robbery before that, but I'd been so angry I just kept walking. I could have stopped it before Uncle Ben ever showed up, but I didn't, and he got stabbed because of it." Peter coughed to stop himself from really crying, "The last thing he said to me was that with great power comes great responsibility, and I just can't let him down."

You almost wished that you hadn't asked, because it hurt to see him in so much pain, but you felt good knowing that Peter really did understand you. You felt closer to him, and a little part of you felt a little less distaste for superheroes in that moment too. Did they all know such tragedy? Did they all suffer such pain, too?

Peter looked at you, blinking away tears as his voice steadied, "So, that's why I don't use Spiderman unless I have to. I didn't stand up for myself before, so I shouldn't now. I didn't play sports before, so I shouldn't now. It wouldn't be fair, and it wouldn't be right. I have this gift, and it's my responsibility to use it for good. I can deal with Flash's stupid taunting--I was so upset today because of what he said about you."

The fluttering was back, stronger than ever, and you couldn't shove it aside no matter how hard you tried. The moment was too serious--too heartfelt. It was too close.

Doing what you did best, you created a little more distance to keep your heart safe. You weren't ready to admit that maybe you liked Peter in a not-so-friendly sort of way. You weren't ready to let him into that last little bit of your heart.

So, you joked, "Well, he was right about one thing--I do get you." To your relief, he laughed, though he didn't let go of your hand. You didn't want him to, either.

"Seriously, though, you don't have to worry about me. Flash doesn't bother me, not really anyways." Peter continued, and the pair of you smiled at each other like a couple of love-struck fools for a long moment. Peter, unlike you, wasn't so keen on or capable of hiding his feelings. It was written all over his face for you to see that he liked you, and even if it made you feel good it still made you squirm with discomfort.

You were just thankful that he hadn't tried to take things further, though the subtle touches were probably his timid way of doing just that. The touches you could handle. It was what came after--the truly taking things to that next level part--that scared you. If you told him how you thought you were feeling, and he told you the same, then that just made the possibility of losing him that much worse.

SERIES TAGLIST {ask to be added}:

@msmimimerton @zendayasfwb @sweet-symphony

[razorblade180]

Twin Snowflakes 26: Preparation

[part 2 of 2]

Another day, another classroom bell. As far as Monday’s go, today was pretty harmless for Summer. Classes went by fast, Veronica only nagged her about what to eat for lunch, and P.E. was used for tournament announcements so she didn’t have to change. In a few minutes she’ll be able to walk out of the student council meeting and go home to escape-

“We’re all staying after school today, all of us.” Eliza said, filing papers.

Summer planted her head on the table. “Why do you hate me!? I’m nothing but kind to you.” She whined.

“Stop crying! Did you expect to go into the tournament performance cold turkey? This isn’t one of your concerts. Multiple things need to work at once. Which is why Harriet was kind enough to keep a platform up to act as a stage in the gym. You and your brother will have the band’s support.

Nick’s face turned to terror. He could see Summer’s face begin to get excited. “Summer, I know that look. Please remember that neither the band nor I are as skilled as you. Don’t go full dictator on us.”

She could only laugh and smile energetically. “That won’t be a problem if you hit the notes.”

“Not what I wanted to hear, Summer!”

Veronica got up from the table and packed her things. “You all have fun. I’m gonna get started on that outfit. The materials should be at your house by now.”

“Not so fast.” Eliza interjected, “Did you forget that you’re filling in on the cheer team? Their practice starts in fifteen minutes.”

“B-But my fabrics!” She gasped.

Eliza folded her arms confidently. “Sorry, tough luck. Harriet saw your moves and she gets what she wants. If only Amber didn’t twist her leg.”

Nick let out a snicker before hiding his smile from Veronica. Karma is a cruel mistress.

“I myself will oversee everything as best as I can while leading my own rehearsal. Don’t think twice to come find me, or the President, who should really be the one leading this meeting.”

“Nah you’re on a roll.”He smiled.

She gave him a glare before continuing. “Anyways, I also need somebody to let Valerie know the water heater is screwed up again and also that she should at least help with hauling supplies to Amity Arena; since she so rudely skipped this meeting.”

All of the council and other student body members turned to Nick instinctively. It was warranted but man did it blow. Summer glady stood up to take the bullet.

“I will tell her everything she needs to know, after rehearsals.”

“Works for me. Let’s move people! Time is ticking.” Eliza gathered her belongings and went out the door with the rest of the staff. Summer and Veronica gave him a nudge as they walked by. “You two still have enough time to do the outfit?”

“I fixed your sister’s uniforms in no time at all. I already have all her measurements I need so the annoying part is over.”

“What she said.” Summer added. “At this point I guess I’m being moved to wherever I’m supposed to be. Eugh, after school, even the name hurts my throat.”

“Think of it like this. We get to spend all day with Eliza!” Nick yelled out the door cheekily.

“I will answer none of your questions!” She yelled back, knowing she basically has to spend the entire day around Nick. She hadn’t told him yet but she was going to accept his offer. Her curiosity about his plan was too strong. The tournament was quickly approaching. Every step forward counts. Time to kick things into high gear.

Nick found the strength to leave the table and face judgment. “Alright, let’s get this pain over with.”

“Quit exaggerating! I will be a humble singing instructor.”

xxxxx

“COME ON NICK! YOU CALLED THAT A HARMONY!?” Summer was not humble, or quiet for that matter. “I know you can do better!”

Nick endured the criticism as he sipped his water. He was prepared for this but obviously the band wasn’t. Summer had everyone in their group scared stiff and onlookers watching in awe. This might be the first time they’ve heard her speak in school, let alone emote.

Her fiery nature was on full display and it’s intensity was higher than her ponytail. Free from uniform constraints, she wore compression tights and a thin long sleeved shirt that hugged her frame. Summer looked more sporty right now than she has in her entire school life.

The many eyes on the twins' practice didn’t seem to bother her. “Let’s take it from the top.” She grabbed her guitar and began to play immediately. A quick glare to the drummer snapped him out of his trance and got him to play, making the rest fall in line. Live practice was never a thing she did often. People ceased the opportunity all around the gym to watch magic be created before their ears.

Some legends are told, some turn to dust or to gold.

But you will remember me~

Remember me for centuries~

She nodded to Nick and he gripped his mic.

And just one mistake... is all it will take.

We’ll go down in history~

Their breathing synced up.

REMEMBER ME FOR CENTURIES~

Summer raised her fist, silencing the band. The performer turned towards her brother and band. A fraction of a smile crept onto her face. “Better. Not perfect, but much better.” She took a sip of water. “Not to be tyrant-”

“Yet here we are.” Nick said, earning a few laughs from the band and a glare from his sis. “What!? I’m boosting morale!”

“I know. It’s the only reason I’m not chewing your head off. Here I was about to compliment you too.”

“The biggest compliment you can give me is letting us finish the song completely. We’ve only gone about a fourth through it. Everyone knows this song.”

“Anybody can know a song but few feel it. I know you know this. The crowd at the tournament is gonna want hype and they’ll most likely sing along. Our job is to cultivate it to its peak. We are the opening of the event. I picked this song for a reason. If we come out firing on all cylinders then I know we can ride the wave through the whole song! Let me feel your hype, your energy!”

Nick pursed his lips. “If you want energy, then you let these guys have fun! Ice breaker time!” Nick spun around and pointed to the band. “Give me a funky beat!”

The members looked at one another, shrugging before kicking in a fun, funky classic; Billie Jean!

Nick let out the biggest “Yeah~” then started moonwalking around Summer. “Come on Summer, you can’t resist the beat!”

“Really? Of all the songs you think I’m just gonna-” She kicked her leg out and then twirled to the microphone.

She was more like a beauty queen from a movie scene…!

Nick hopped with joy before chiming in as the band jammed out. Eliza watched the two from off stage with her color guard troop in disbelief, joined by Veronica seconds later in her cheerleader uniform. Eliza waved her hand to her group. “Guys, take ten. I guess it’s break time.”

“Those two seem to be having a ball. They always like this with council stuff?”

“Hardly. It’s the only reason why I’m not yelling at them right now. Can’t remember the last time they looked happy to participate. They can laugh their lungs out as long as the work gets done. Might motivate the others. Anyways, how are you holding up?”

“Oh you know, as much as a newbie could be in this situation.” Veronica shook her pom-poms for dramatic effect. “Feels nice to do something like this again though. It’s like wearing an old glove.”

“History with cheerleading?”

“Gymnastics, my ribbon work doesn’t stop with a needle. That was some time ago but I digress.”

“I see. Well...you move like a pro.” Eliza said, a little stuttery. She played with her hands a bit while focusing on the twins.

Her elevated heart rate rang like a bell while her movements reminded Veronica of herself whenever she first met Coco Axel. “So...a little birdy told me I got a fan of my work here? Got any clue who?” She teased, enjoying Eliza's jump a little. Poor girl's cheeks went red.

Eliza felt a crushing betrayal. “Which twin opened their big mouth?”

“Is the ‘who’ that important?”

“Ah so it’s both?”

Veronica tucked her lips in. “Uhhh I won’t confirm or deny that. To think I’d have a fan all the way up in Atlas?”

“Please, we don’t have to discuss .”

“Why not? No reason to hide it. I’m honestly flattered by it. Civil rights movements don’t attract the right kind of like-minded individuals typically. Then there’s the obvious regional differences.”

“Huh? Regional differences?” Eliza tilted her head. “Have faunus here been giving you a hard time?”

“No, but that’s because I’m making zero effort to approach them. Faunus here as a whole are treated crueler than other places. An outsider like me coming in and trying to ‘relate’ never goes over smoothly.”

Eliza was surprised. She had never heard of that before. “Oh, I guess I was being a bit presumptuous. Apologies.”

“No it’s fine. It’s just one of those annoying little things. A lot of the preach about wanting a voice and equality but sing a different tune when those voices start speaking because they aren’t the ones those people had in their heads. Sigh, we faunus are fickle creatures.”

“Boy, sounds like you hate your job?”

Veronica laughed, “Haha! I wouldn’t go that far. Maybe it’s my unique circumstance but as far as my personal beliefs go, Faunus and Humans are basically the same. They both hate and judge others far too viciously due to bias. I may advocate for our rights, but I’m not above calling ourselves out. It’s probably why the elders especially don’t care for my efforts.”

Veronica turned to Eliza and smiled. “Sorry, rambled for a bit there. Hope I’m ruining your hero perception of me. That is if I am a hero to you?”

“No. Wait! I mean it’s not ruined! You’re definitely inspiring to me. So much in fact that I got a cool magazine cover of you!” It took a minute, but Eliza’s brain registered what she had just said. “I…why did I tell you that?” Eliza facepalmed.

Vee was in shock. Her jaw slowly fell open. “Wow, you are a total fangirl right now. I didn’t think you could look embarrassed. Ha, you’re adorable blushing!”

“Please don’t talk about it…”

“Can I see the magazine cover? I’ll be honest. I rarely pay attention to those puff pieces. My mom handles all that.”

“Really?” Eliza patted her pockets before pulling out her scroll. “It’s from your rally in Vale.”

Veronica had a peek. “Oh I remember this!” The picture was from a year ago. Vale’s rally was pretty huge and loud. The photo was taken right when she had stood proudly on top of a car with a megaphone, protesters following her to city hall. “Not to toot my own horn but look so cool in this.”

“It’s surprising you’ve never seen it.”

“My eyes are usually glued to my sketchbook or a threaded needle. If I’m looking at myself then it’s in the mirror to see how fabric falls onto me or someone else. Speaking of clothes, maybe I can make you an outfit? First one is free. Just wear it to an event; tell your friends about it.”

Eliza lit up, but then immediately started to cringe. “An event is no problem. However...uhhh, yeah, rain check in the whole friend part. A social butterfly, I am not. Don’t have friends.”

“Uh Nick and Summer?”

“Gross.”

Veronica could barely stop herself from laughing out loud. The speed in which Eliza answered was swift to say the least. “Wow, and I thought the twin’s aunt was blunt? Are you sure that message is clear to them, because I’m positive they think you’re a friend.”

“I’m friendly, but not a friend.”

“Do you have their number?”

“Yes.”

“Sad to say you’re their friend. Don’t fight it.”

“What!? That’s not how- what!? From what I understand you and Summer aren’t friends, but I’m positive you have her number.”

Veronica nodded. “Yeah, but that’s necessary for multiple reasons. Besides, we actively shit talk one another. I reckon you don’t. I’m not saying you three are tightly knit. Just that you’re close enough.”

Eliza folded her arms and huffed. “I suppose so. That’s...annoying.”

“Look on the bright side.” Veronica grabbed Eliza’s scroll to put her number in. “Now you aren’t alone. We can complain about their antics together.”

The grin Veronica gave Eliza made her Eliza sheepish. The abrasive girl took her scroll back. “That...sounds nice.” She laughed under her breath.

Veronica couldn’t stop examining Eliza. This girl was all over the place! It was a little funny, awkward, and yet flattering. “Is this how the twins feel meeting fans?” The young lady could get used to this.

“Your last name is Marigold right? I’m so used to such a fierce expression that seeing you like this feels a bit unusual.”

“Used to? I take it you’ve spoken to my aunt then?” Eliza lit up.

“Not really. She’s been at events my mom dragged me to before. Didn’t speak with her directly but she looked pretty interesting. Her and my mom worked together before. You both and your father have some strong genes. I bet the mom must be jealous.”

“I...doubt it.” Eliza said, her tone drifting. The smile on her face faded back to neutrality. A silent breath escaped her lips while her eyes gazed into distance. Her change in attitude didn’t go unnoticed. Veronica’s ears fell watching her.

“Shit, did I...bring up something touchy?”

“It’s okay, honestly. I just wouldn’t know how my mom feels since...I’ve never had one.”

“Oh. I had no idea. Do you wanna talk about it or…?”

“Not really. It’s really not that big of a deal. You just caught me off guard since I’m used to people knowing that part of my life.” Eliza raised both her hands and gave her face a light slap to get out of her funk. Moping about nothing is pointless. Right now she was talking to Veronica, a person she admires! This was supposed to be exciting! “Phew! That’s better. Let’s change the subject. I don’t know much when it comes to fashion, but I have read about some of your involvement in contests.”

For a moment it felt like Veronica’s body had been hit by a truck. The muscles in her body constricted at once and her stomach felt queasy. “Have you now?”

“Just a little bit. It came up from time to time when I learned about your work with your mother. I gotta say your outfits definitely have your personality. More so than some of your contestants.”

“Heh, that’s not what judges think.” Vee uttered. “Not a first place prize to my name.”

“That may be true but that doesn’t make your designs less interesting in my opinion, but I know how you feel. It stings entering contests and sometimes not even making it to the end. Still, I really thought one dress in particular had it in the bag but…” Eliza silenced herself suddenly. She had forgotten the topic of this particular contest may not be light at all. “You...got disqualified?” She finished, cringing at her own stupidity.

“Yep. I got disqualified. No medal at all for that one.”

The air felt dead. Eliza clicked her tongue. “I had forgotten that part. The article never said why though, so it stuck out to me. If..if you don’t mind-”

“I actually do, a lot.” Veronica’s sharp response made Eliza jump a little. A few people passing by took notice of the aggressive tone, making Veronica mentally kick herself. “Shit, that wasn’t supposed to be so...I’m touchy about that day.”

Eliza waved off the comment like she was the one in the wrong. “It’s fine! I should’ve known better.”

“I guess we’re both even now huh?”

“Even!? I wasn’t trying to get back at-”

“Haha, relax before your heart explodes. It was just a tease.”

Eliza’s for got red. “Oh...of course.”

“You weren’t kidding about not having friends. I thought I was bad at small talk.”

Eliza held her head down. “I’m like a dumpster fire…”

“Ha, I can see that. I guess I’m fortunate to do speeches often. Easily the savior of my social skills. My parents are great but I wouldn’t say they aren’t the most elegant people in conversations. At least not ones that aren’t in front of a camera where they have to be. In a regular conversation they are as uncoordinated as they come.”

“I can see that. Yang’s sister does live here after all. She definitely has her own way of holding a conversation.”

“Pfft, that’s one way to put it. Just shake it off. We’re all kinda tone dead I guess.” Veronica laughed. This was fun. This was actually fun. Talking casually, who would’ve thought? She grabbed her water bottle to drink.

Eliza was also having a pleasant time. She was running low on conversation starters though. There had to be something that shouldn’t go horribly wrong. That’s when it came to her…

“So your head over heels for Nick right?”

Water sprayed out of Veronica’s mouth. How did each question keep getting her!? It shouldn’t even have been that bad yet here she was, choking over the most basic thing that everyone knew! Normally she hated being touched but feeling Eliza pat her back was gladly welcomed.

If Eliza didn’t feel bad before, then she definitely did now. “I am so sorry!” her voice was so spastic it would make Summer look calm. “I told you I’m terrible at this!”

“No, agh, no… this one is me!” Veronica coughed. “Damn, that really hurt my chest. It’s like the entire gulp went down the wrong pipe!” A few more coughs and another sip of water cured the promise. Veronica rubbed her chest and tearfully looked at Eliza. “Yeah I’m into him. Why do you ask?” Her desire to act like she didn’t nearly die was strong. “Wait, don’t tell me you like him too!?”

Water wasn't the only thing that was gonna be on the floor with questions like that. Eliza made a face that looked like she may have gagged out of spite. “Ugh, not a chance.” She folded both her arms aggressively.

“Cool, that would’ve been weird.” Veronica thought. Then Eliza began rubbing her chin. That was never a good sign.

“Weeeeeell…” Eliza said.

Veronica deflated like a balloon. “Here we go…”

“Huh? No! It’s not what you think. I don’t like him like that, or much at all really. However, I can’t deny he is...charming to put mildly. I can recognize that. As a whole, I don’t like Nick that much. There’s too much that grinds my gears. That said, there is a side to him I deeply appreciate. Don’t tell him that or I’ll deny it.”

Her tidbit made Vee’s cat ears wiggle. “You gonna leave me hanging like that? Elaborate a little.”

“Really? I didn’t want to diss him in front of you or anything.”

“Tah! Nick doesn’t need anyone coming to his defense and I’m not gonna bite your head off over an opinion, most likely.” She had to add that last part. Veronica doubted Eliza was going to say something that would be unapologetically mean but you can never know what a person could say. “Speak your mind.”

Eliza looked towards the stage to watch the council president in question adjust some light equipment to put on his sister. “That boy is...selfish in the wrong way.”

That sure was an answer. Veronica tilted her head. “I...don’t follow.”

“Nicholas Schnee is a people pleaser, yet he goes out of his way to do things on his own and inefficiently. He has the qualities of a great leader but doesn’t truly lead anyone. Instead he bends over backwards. This entire concert was his idea yet he chose not to fill anybody in on this for weeks; leaving us in the dark when we could’ve been further along. All that money, trust, and influence, yet I fail to see him use it with the care I know he knows how to do. It’s so annoying! Agh, I wish I had a fraction of what his name has.”

“Sounds like to me you’re a little envious?”

“A bit, but that doesn’t change my view of him. You know him. Am I wrong?”

“I’m the last person to judge right or wrong here, but I see what you mean. Nick definitely has his faults, no argument there. I told him the other day he was a bit pushy at times and overbearing. Still, I wouldn’t say those qualities are bad. Nick is… a man on a mission.”

The administration in Veronica’s eyes was clearer than air to Eliza. “Opinions aside, his heart is good. The love he has for family and friends is undeniably. I respect that.”

“Is that the part you deeply appreciate?”

Eliza shook her head. “No, that quality is a given. The side I like is one few people see. I witnessed it for the first time at a red carpet event several years ago. It was our first time actually speaking. I stubbornly declared I’d beat him in a tournament and show everyone how beneath me he was.”

“Wow, your social skills really are rough.”

“Cut me some slack. I was fourteen and cocky. Anyways, I expected him to laugh it off and give that fake smile he gives to the public. Instead, he gave this smug smirk at me and said ‘I can’t wait.’ It was actually chilling. I could tell from his eyes that he was threatening, no, intimidating me. He had no problem letting me know he wanted to take me down, and that’s exactly what he did on tournament day. However, right before our match, Nick took me to the side to chat. It was my first tournament. The anxiety I had was a plan on my face. Instead of using that weakness, he gave me tips to calm down. Having him focus solely on me in that ring was thrilling, different from his usual self. There’s an honesty about it I like. No way somebody can be nice all the time.”

It was for that very reason Eliza knew she had to hear Nick’s offer out. Whenever that look comes out, it spells trouble for who caused it. To think the plan involved beating Valerie? What could he possibly be up to?

Veronica rubbed her chin, intrigued. “So that’s your reasoning. Hmm.” She snapped her fingers and smirked. “Masochistic.”

Eliza bugged out. Her jaw dropped and she was seconds away from protest, until the snickering from Veronica let her know she was teasing again. A smile slowly formed and Eliza playfully elbowed Vee. “Shut up.” She laughed. “Talk about a mood killer.”

Veronica stuck her tongue out before breaking out into laughter when Eliza. Hard to believe the key to being social was being kinda bad at it? It was nice making a friend. Veronica didn’t say it but they were glad to be here.

Across the room, the gym door opened. “Well look who’s having fun!?” A voice bellowe, the condescending echo gaining everyone’s attention. To many’s displeasure, it was Darren sauntering in with his silent partner Max behind him. “Sounds like a real party here. Care if I join? Maybe shake things up a little?”

The upperclassman paced like he owned the place, watching. “Hard at work for my big day?” His eyes go to the stage. “Well if it isn’t the Jester of the School!”

Nick rolled his eyes. “Very original. I’d love to hear more of this comedy act but unfortunately the gym is closed for regular students. Please take your friend and your clown makeup somewhere else.”

“Pfft, you diss like a child.”

“Said the man who called me a jester.” Be it a deity or the universe itself, people should count themselves lucky Nick had high tolerance for stupidity. Darren’s presence was grinding it down however. Punches and nearly getting a friend hit by an asshole’s car did that to an individual.

Summer could see the sparks fly between the two. Grabbing the microphone from Nick with no hesitation, Summer took the lead. Unfortunately for Darren she didn’t have her brother’s tolerance, and she was on her favorite spot in the whole world. “You’re interrupting our practice and wasting my time. Beat it.”

The gym went silent. Did everyone hear that right? Summer Schnee...was rude!? Darren blinked twice, stunned. “Excuse me but, nobody was talking to you.”

“And nobody invited you. Scram.” She shooed him away as if he was a bug.

“Now is that anyone to talk to a superior? I don’t care how famous you are or what your last name is, you little princess. You just keep singing like a little songbird; it’ll be the only good press you get that day before losing to yours truly!”

Summer out of this expression of confusion. “And your name is…? Sorry, I just have a really hard time with faces when they don’t even rank in the top five.” Multiple ‘oooos’ and chatter started going. “Is Dean? Dunce? …..Dumb and Dumber?”

Max let out a simple “Hmph” while Darren got pissed. “So you got jokes huh?” He said through his teeth. It only took one step closer before Nick immediately stepped in front of his sister. Before either could give the audience a glimpse of tournament match l, Eliza flicked the lights off and on to gain everyone’s attention.

“HEY! Knock it off, all of you.” She demanded. Darren’s gaze came her way and towards Veronica by extension. Eliza took a step between the two, stopping a problem before it could start. “Na uh, eyes on me. One word to her and I might let Principal Coal know. May I remind you that after recent behavior it would behoove you to act like a respectable upperclassman, or else-”

“Hey hey hey there, little one, I just came in here to mingle a little; shoot the breeze and all. I’m not the one who got all bent out of shape and started insulting people. Ain’t that right Max?”

Unbothered, Max put his hands behind his head. “That is what happened; dumb jokes or not.”

“Yeah that’s- hey! You aren’t talking about my jokes are you!?”

Eliza took a deep breath. “Consider the breeze shot to hell. Now if you would kindly be on your way so-”

“Uuuugh, you’re so boring, acting like a lifeless doll and shit. Even her frail and tone deaf highness behind me showed some backbone for once.”

“Tone deaf!?” Summer yelled. She would’ve thrown her microphone if Nick didn’t take it from her. “Oh I really hope your bite is at least half as good as your bite. This ‘Princess’ thinks you deserve a public beat down for the world to see, personally delivered!”

“See you at the tournament!” Nick added.

Darren pointed behind himself. “See? At least they’re interesting.”

“If getting egged on by your limp insults is what you want then why should I even bother?” Eliza stepped to the side. “Best be on your way. You can earn my wrath whenever you feel man enough to enter a solo tournament instead of hiding behind your partner.”

“Oh yeah?” Darren glared. “Tough talk from a-” The back of his shirt was pulled by Max.

“Time to go. You’ve had your fun, and I’m getting a headache. No use talking. Let the tournament do all the bragging.” Max began dragging Darren to the exit until Darren brushed him off to walk himself. He gave Eliza one last pissed off look before giving a smug face as he walked away. “Tsk, drug baby.” He mumbles.

Loud footsteps and the sound of metal clanged behind him. Darren quickly turned around, ready for a fight. “Well I guess you can get ma-”He didn’t move. What he thought was Eliza losing her cool was actually her defending him with her baton from a very pissed heir with an Arma Gigas.

“He’s quicker than he looks.” Max grabbed Darren again and all but tossed him out the gym before any actions became an incident.

“Care to tell me why you wanna fight my battles?” Eliza complained.

“I’m not fighting your battles. My patience just got a little restless.” Nick unsummoned his blade and walked away. Thoughts of last night suddenly came to mind, making him sigh. “Sorry. Overstepped a bit. I’m gonna cool off.” He groaned.

Eliza rubbed the back of her head. That was...off. Nick must’ve been more ticked off by Darren than she was aware of. “Just don’t get so jumpy. The last thing I need is you not being able to kick his ass because you got suspended.”

“Haha yes ma’am.”

Eliza clapped her hands loudly. “Okay everyone! Get back to business!” She shouted, returning everything to normal. Thank the gods for at least giving Eliza cooperative staff members. Her body slumped over. Why can’t any event be peaceful! Damn that Darren! Now she wished he was in the solo bracket. Her head lifted to look at Veronica. “I take it if Nick heard that then so did you?”

“Little bit. I can pretend I didn’t. Makes no difference to me.”

“Don’t sweat it. Who likes beading around the bush anyways? You asked about my mom earlier. Now you basically know. To make a long story short, my dad in his younger years spent his money in...less than responsible ways. Who needs love when there’s plenty of clubs and corners with people looking to make a quick buck? My mother just so happened to get a little more than just lien.”

Veronica’s face scrunched up. “Yikes. That’s a lot to unpack.”

“Not really. Never had a mom so it’s not like I’m yearning for a connection when there never was one to start with. One day my dad noticed her pregnant and like you said before, I have strong features. A woman parading around with no home, every drug under the sun, and a potential baby that looked like the CEO of a company one kingdom above is a recipe for ruin. Many board members thought it best for my father to deny anything and everything. Apparently a few of them along with some kind individuals thought it best to move my mother in with him. This way the baby, me, would at the very least be healthy.”

“What about your mother?”

“Ultimatum. Fall in line with this new society and learn to act like a high class citizen, or take a generous amount of money to keep quiet. I don’t look like her so spinning a story wouldn’t do her well, and high class society didn’t mean she could get high any hour of the day. Took the money and never looked back. Tabs were kept on her for a while but she eventually became white noise among the gutter trash of Mantle. A druggie with tons of cash is never good. Most likely ended up in a gutter from overdose or somebody who caught wind of her spending habits.”

“Eliza that’s...I’m sorry that happened.”

“Eh, I’m not losing sleep over it. Not like I got a bad deal either. Contrary to what people might say about my name, my father is a decent man and cares for me as well. He’s by no means perfect but who is? Aunt May told me once that if nothing else, my dad doesn’t make problems bigger than what they have to be. I didn’t ask to be born, so resenting me would be shallow. We get along and that’s all that matters family wise. Though...it’s not like he got a raw deal out of it.” Eliza conjured a small flame in her hand. “He took the high road and learned he got Remnant’s first magical daughter in ages. Talk about good karma.”

“Way to look at the positives.” Veronica said.

Eliza put out the flame. “It’s just the facts. Unfortunately rumors floated and not all people were happy with the decision, so little tidbits here and there got learned. As you can see with Darren’s mouth almost getting him into trouble. The only thing bigger than his mouth is his ego.”

“Yeah, I’m familiar with his type.” Veronica said with annoyance. She was too familiar with it.

“Anywho, I should get back to practice. Thanks for chit chatting. And people say it’s bad to meet your heroes and stuff. I guess they’re meeting the wrong ones.”

“I wouldn’t go that far. I mean I’m pretty rad but you know...modesty and all that. I’m no Blake Belladonna or Yang Xiao Long. Just little ol’ me.” Veronica chuckled. “See ya around?”

“Sooner than you might think.” Eliza twirled her baton and went on her way.

Veronica watched the girl leave. No wonder Nick chose Eliza to be the one to keep an eye on her. She was tough as nails; with or without the uniform! A shame Darren outed her like that. Veronica felt a little dirty learning something Eliza didn’t want to tell her. Veronica was surprised that Eliza didn’t ask for her to return the favor. Then again, it would’ve been pointless. Veronica knew herself. She wouldn’t say a word regardless of fairness. She might have even lied. The girl let out a sigh, taking a moment to look down at herself before heading back to practice. Some things are just better left unsaid.

[sunarintavouz]

Be In Love

Description: It all started when Sakusa agreed to be Atsumu’s date at an old teammate’s wedding. 

And that’s when Sakusa realized that his feelings were fucked. 

Pairings: Sakuatsu (side Sunakita and Osaaka)

Words: 3438 (incomplete)

Sakusa Kiyoomi enters the fast food chain, furrowing his eyebrows as he doesn’t like the ambiance it gives off, he isn’t the type to eat fast food meals but the person he was meeting sent the chain as their meeting place.

Said person is on the corner by the four-person table--eating. Kiyoomi sits in front of him, but wasn’t completely fazed by him. 

“Miya-san” he calls impatiently. 

Atsumu places his burger down. Smiling at the younger who seems to be grumpier than earlier.

“Omi-kun, how many times do I have to say you can call me ‘Tsumu” the blond smiles.

“And I told you not to call me Omi-kun,” Kiyoomi replied. “Why did you even call me? And why even here?”

“I am craving burgers excuse me” Atsumu shrugs, but seconds later he grabs something from the pocket of his coat. Kiyoomi picks it up from the table--it was an invitation, all wrinkled and ripped.

“Kita Shinsuke. Suna Rintarou. Wedding” he reads. The names do ring a bell, but Kiyoomi couldn’t quite put a finger on it. 

“They’re my old teammates” Atsumu stated without him asking. “And Kita’s my ex-boyfriend”

“Oh” Kiyoomi thought, feeling a heavy burden on his shoulders. “I don’t know what it has to do with me” Actually he does, Kiyoomi knows this stuff too much. He has known Atsumu for too long. Maybe two years is enough to know that the older takes too much pride in himself, he always wanted to be in the spotlight or if not, at least be able to blend in. 

Kiyoomi knows wedding stuff, dates, watching two people exchange vows and kiss in front of a crowd, plus the foods and dances. Atsumu wants to atleast have pride in him enough to attend his ex-lover’s wedding. 

And that’s where Kiyoomi enters. 

“Accompany me on their wedding….err, I just want an accompany so that I won’t be lonely” he stated. 

“Osamu?”

“He’s bringing Akaashi” Atsumu interjects quickly, followed by a deep sigh. 

“You know me for many years Omi-kun. I actually don’t want to attend, but it’ll make me look like a bitter ex-boyfriend--” “Why? Because you haven’t moved on from him?”

Atsumu became quiet. Kiyoomi got his answers. 

“No wonder”

Atsumu smiles bitterly, brushing his blond hair out of frustration. “Let’s not get into it Omi-kun. Look, do you want to accompany me or not?”

“Depends, what do I get for having myself be dragged into this mess” 

“Ugh Omi-kun” 

“I’m just kidding Miya-san,” Kiyoomi laughs, making Atsumu look at him.

“Sure, I’ll accompany you” 

-

Kiyoomi wonders what spell Atsumu casted on him that made him say yes. 

It was a rainy Saturday morning when Atsumu picked him up from his apartment. The sun is still hiding behind the clouds and drizzle of raindrops are falling on the car. There was a weird tense inside the car that the younger couldn’t quite figure out. Atsumu looks so nervous yet serious while driving. 

Maybe it was because he’s on his way to his ex-boyfriend’s wedding, of course that’ll be the reason. Stupid Kiyoomi, he grunts silently by his thoughts. Looking to the window next to him to see where the destination will be.

“It’s a garden wedding near a cliff below the ocean. Enough to see the sunset exactly the time of the wedding ceremony. It’ll be beautiful and wonderful, just like what Kita-san dreamt of” Atsumu stated, making Kiyoomi glance at him. 

“Are you sure that you weren’t the one who organized the wedding?” Kiyoomi butts out a joke.

“No” the latter bitterly replies. “But he keeps on babbling how our wedding would look like back then” 

There was a moment of silence between them, the drive was still long and Kiyoomi can’t bear the awkward atmosphere both of them made. 

“You nervous?”

“That’s a funny question Omi-kun. Of course, who wouldn’t be nervous about attending their ex-boyfriend’s wedding?”

And the fact that he’s not over Kita, Atsumu’s hands are sweating cold as he drives towards the venue. He was not really planning on attending it but his jerk of a twin brother Osamu beat him out of it. All he had to do was endure it, he was just lucky that he had Kiyoomi to accompany him. It was funny, he thinks. How he managed to convince Kiyoomi to say yes. 

“You know that you can just not attend right?” Kiyoomi convinces. 

But instead of answering him, Atsumu steps on the gas pedal even harder, driving faster than the usual pace. Kiyoomi kept quiet as he didn't want to bother his friend anymore. 

-

The venue was breathtaking, Kiyoomi thinks. The sun was shining when they arrived at the mentioned venue. There were only a few people there, maybe 50 or a hundred he counts. The color motif was aligned with neutral tones and no exaggerated designs can be found, it seems like the couple decided on a minimal wedding. 

“God Omi-kun, even here ya have to wear a mask?” Atsumu complains as they step out of the car. 

“Yes” he replied shortly, a hundred people is still a crowd after all. 

The two of them walked towards the garden where chairs are aligned, Kiyoomi can recognize some of them, probably people whom he met back in high school during the Nationals. Atsumu seemed to be off from his tenses, greeting his old teammates whom he found in the middle of the crowd. 

Kiyoomi was about to follow him when a hand grabbed his shoulders lightly making him turn around. 

“Komori?” 

“I knew it was you!” his cousin laughs, they met last week but Kiyoomi wasn’t able to tell him that he’ll attend the wedding and it was surprising of him to bumped into Motoya here.

“What are you doing here?” he asked, noticing the baby blue suit of Motoya plus the lilac brooch on his right chest. 

“It’s Sunarin’s wedding dummy! Of course the whole ejp team is here, but me and Washio are the best man” Motoya said proudly. Kiyoomi only nods, he almost forgot that his cousin is teammates with Rintarou. 

Small world, he thinks.

“How about you? I didn’t know you’re close with them” Motoya interrogates. 

“I am not” he bluntly says. “Atsumu asked me to accompany him” 

Motoya’s expression changes from a teasing one, making Kiyoomi glare at him. 

“Don’t think of it in a wrong way”

“Oh I am certainly not thinking of it in a wrong way” Motoya defends but there’s a smug smile on his face. 

But before their conversation could go longer, their attention was called by the wedding planner---the wedding is about to start in a few minutes.

“Well, I have to find Washio now. Goodluck on your date” Motoya says.

“It’s not a date” he sneers but Motoya only laughed at him and left him there.

“There you are!” Kiyoomi turns around to see Atsumu walking towards him. “I’ve been looking everywhere for ya!”

“I bumped into Komori, he’s also here,” Kiyoomi explains.

Atsumu only hums. “Yeah, heard he is Rin’s best man, but anyways, we should go back to our chairs, ‘Samu saved us some” 

Kiyoomi only followed the older towards the chairs. A few guests were already seated there and the two of them chose the seat on the right, Kiyoomi can recognize a few people around them--and he was right, they’re seated beside the old Inarizaki team.

In front of the altar there stood Suna Rintarou, wearing a white coat suit with his hands held together in a fist, he looked so calm as he was smiling from ear to ear. 

“It’s not obvious but I bet Rin’s nervous as fuck” Osamu taunted making Kiyoomi and Atsumu look at him.

“Who wouldn’t be nervous, he’s marrying the Kita Shinsuke” Hitoshi jokes. 

“But look at ‘Tsumu, he’s not marrying Kita-san but he looks more nervous than Rin” Osamu teases making Atsumu punch him on the shoulders. Osamu fought back but Atsumu didn't want to be the sour loser.

“Goddamnit you two even in Shinsuke’s wedding, the two of you will still make a scene” Aran fumes. 

“Yeah! You two tone it down won’t ya? That’s embarrassing for your boyfriends” Michinari stated.

Osamu stops first, calming down as Keiji holds his hands. Atsumu only grunts, facing back towards the altar as Kiyoomi could only glance at him. 

The music began playing which made everyone stand up to give respect to the groom. Kiyoomi turned around and saw Shinsuke in his white suit, holding a bouquet of lilacs and white roses. He was smiling from ear to ear as he slowly walked onto the aisle. It was breathtaking, the sun is about to set in a few minutes and all Kiyoomi can thinks is how the purple-pink and orange sky made the ambiance more lovely and warm, everyone was smiling as they witnessed Rintarou accept Shinsuke’s hands and as they faced each other, the two of them let out a soft chuckle, embarrassed like two teenage boys who just confessed their first love to each other. 

Everything feels like they’re in euphoria, but when Kiyoomi remembers the reason why he was here in the first place, he had the intuition to look at Atsumu. 

Atsumu with his eyes locked on the gray-haired man who’s brightly looking at somebody else--it must have taken him a lot of courage to go here and witness all of these. Kiyoomi can see, he has a smile plastered on his face. But the latter knows that deep inside he’s not fine. 

Still, Kiyoomi doesn’t want to think about it for a moment.

-

The ceremony ended quickly. Now Kiyoomi is in a large rounded table with some of the old Inarizaki team at the reception. The dinner ended quickly with the host presenting the newly-wed couple. Doing some traditions like toasting the glass of wine and slicing the cake. Aran and Osamu had the opportunity to share their stories about Rintarou and Shinsuke making the atmosphere more livelier as their bright and funny stories bring ease that the couple were always meant to be. 

Kiyoomi was trying to enjoy it. Trying to socialize with Atsumu’s old team or maybe try to find his cousin to talk with, but his mind was somewhere else. He can’t help but ponder what is running inside Atsumu’s head at the moment. 

“Let us now all welcome the couple’s first dance! Anyone who wants to dance with their significant other can join our newly-wed couple on the dance floor.” the host announces. 

Another bright song starts to play, Rintarou drags a shy Shinsuke in the middle, getting a lot of teasing from the crowd. At first, the older was hesitant but later on, places his arms around Rintarou’s shoulders as they dance slowly to the song. 

“Keiji?” Kiyoomi hears Osamu’s voice. 

“That’s embarrassing of you ‘Samu” the latter chuckles but still accepts Osamu’s offer to dance with him. 

Kiyoomi looked at all the couples’ flooding the dance floor. Everyone was on their own world, as if the spotlight was on them. Kiyoomi can’t help but smile as he saw his cousin dancing with the person he’s been pining on. Finally, Kiyoomi thinks. Motoya now has the confidence to talk to him. 

But the smile faded as he heard Atsumu grunt loudly. He glances at him who wasn’t looking at the dance floor. 

“Do you wanna dance?” Kiyoomi asked out of nowhere. 

“I don’t dance Kiyoomi” Atsumu answers. 

“Oh”

“But do you care if you join me for a walk?” the blond interjects

Kiyoomi nods. Maybe a walk can lighten up Atsumu’s mood. 

The sky looks more prettier in pitch black with glittering stars scattered. Kiyoomi looks up as he follows Atsumu somewhere far from the reception. Not noticing that they’ve reached the end of the place. They’re near the edge of the cliff, the waves crashing on the rocks below can be heard just like how the wind blew more strongly. 

Quietly, the two of them stared at the vast ocean. It was dim there but Kiyoomi can see the bitter smile on Atsumu’s lips. 

“He always wanted a wedding like these.” Atsumu started. Kiyoomi only kept his silence, waiting for another word to slip out of the older’s mouth. 

“An afternoon wedding where the sun is setting then a night reception where the ambiance is much cooler. He doesn’t need extravagant decorations but he was picky on the flowers. Kita-san wants lilacs, it symbolizes innocence and purity, like a high school love. He always knows that he’ll find love in his high school days” the latter laughs sarcastically. “But I guess that wasn’t me” 

“Did the two of you...dated back in high school?” Kiyoomi asked. 

“No. But I confessed to him back in high school. He told me he’ll wait for me and he did, we dated when I was in college, we’ve been together for two years. That’s enough right?” Kiyoomi only nods even though he doesn’t understand what Atsumu was pointing out. “That was enough to be assured by your future with him. It was enough to think that everything was settled and there’s nothing to be worried about” 

“Are you mad at Suna-san?” 

“Not at all. Because if I do, then what the hell am I doing here?” Atsumu pointed out

“I’m confused Miya-san” Kiyoomi lets out a chuckle. 

“Don’t call me that Omi-kun, Osamu’s a Miya too” 

Kiyoomi thinks that Atsumu only too brokenhearted that he’s now babbling random stuff. He wasn’t bitter, that’s what the younger is sure. Atsumu only needed air to breathe in and absorb things, he wasn’t able to answer Kiyoomi’s question but the latter ignored it, what matters is Atsumu right now. The two remained quiet, leaning against the railings of the cliff, Atsumu was looking at the raven-blue ocean underneath him while Kiyoomi looked up at the sky, the clouds fading slowly to show the full moon of spring’s night. It was cold and windy and yet the warm presence of each other gave them ease and tranquility. 

“We should go back now, I need another glass of wine,” Atsumu suggested. 

Kiyoomi forehead’s creased. “I’m driving tonight if you got drunk” 

Atsumu only laughs at him.

As they went back to their table, Kiyoomi noticed two familiar faces with them. Atsumu stops abruptly as Shinsuke turns around to give them a smile.

“There you are! I’ve been looking for ya everywhere” Shinsuke brightly greeted. 

“We went for a walk, have you met Omi-kun?” Atsumu introduces, Shinsuke only gave Kiyoomi a small wave before he quickly turned his attention to Atsumu. “Do you mind if I can borrow you for a moment?” 

Atsumu quickly glances at Kiyoomi who only gave him a reassuring smile. Hesitant at first, the blond only looked at Shinsuke for a minute but later on, accepted the groom’s request. 

“And with that, I am keeping you company,” Rintarou laughs as he sits next to Kiyoomi. A glass of wine was toasted to each other as both of them looked at Shinsuke and Atsumu dancing. 

“You know I never expect Atsumu to attend our wedding” Rintarou started. “And I never expect him to have you as his date, Motoya’s cousin” 

“Why do you think of that?” he asked with much curiosity. 

“Maybe because it was for the fact that I stole Shinsuke from him?” Kiyoomi glances at him with a disgusted look.

“Kidding! They broke up when Shinsuke and I started dating so don’t come at me alright?” Rintarou replies smugly. “But it’s nice to think that you’re here” 

“Were you expecting me”

Rintarou hums. “I kinda know you through Motoya’s stories, he always told me that you’re not that great at socializing with other people this and that, blah blah blah but! You’re here and as Atsumu’s date”

“Miya-san’s not my date” Kiyoomi clarifies. 

“Date or not, you still agreed to accompany him, and as I based it from Motoya’s stories, you don’t like socializing. So if I connect the dots” Rintarou snaps his fingers. “Atsumu must be really something for ya” 

Something? Rintarou must have misunderstood him. Atsumu is just annoying and a jerk in the eyes of Kiyoomi, why would he mean something for him?

Alright so what if even though he’s annoying, Kiyoomi still enjoys the company of Atsumu? Atsumu may be a jerk but he’s a great person inside, it's just that, his annoying attitude comes out more often which irritates Kiyoomi and yet, the black-haired man won’t hesitate to say yes when Atsumu ask for favors, he knows that if he rejects it, the blond would be pestering him till he say yes. 

What does a person have to be something to mean to a certain someone? What does Miya Atsumu have and did to be told that he means something to Sakusa Kiyoomi? Maybe in the two years of being teammates Kiyoomi knows him more than the rest, maybe because Kiyoomi was there when Atsumu gets homesick or if he just wants to practice more, Kiyoomi is willing to spike his sets? Was all of that mean so much that all Kiyoomi thinks during the whole wedding day was thinking if Atsumu was fine? 

“Shit” he muttered. 

Kiyoomi likes Atsumu.

“Oh dear” Rintarou laughs. “Did you just realized that you like Atsumu?” the latter teases. 

“I don’t know” his words fall off quietly. He doesn’t know if what he was feeling right now for Atsumu is a liking. Maybe respect can be the word but no, that’s way too different. “How do you even tell if you like a person?”

Rintarou took a sip on his wine. “I guess you’re one of the people who doesn’t fall in love that often”

“I’m not that coldhearted Suna-san” 

“Maybe I should ask your cousin then,” 

Kiyoomi became quiet by that, letting the groom think whatever he wanted. His eyes wandered at Atsumu and Shinsuke. They were both still dancing but now they were talking. Atsumu looks so frightened, as if he was dancing with a boy made out of thin ice. Shinsuke surely is Atsumu’s first love. 

There’s no way Atsumu can get over him. 

The wedding ended within the midnight followed by a small fireworks display and sparkles which everyone adored and enjoyed. It took a while for Kiyoomi to see the bright smile on Atsumu’s face. After the dance, he was more relaxed than before and Kiyoomi must admit that Shinsuke must be really something. 

On their way back home, Atsumu was smiling from ear-to-ear which bugs the daylights out of Kiyoomi, as if earlier he looks so constipated. 

“Are you drunk?” Kiyoomi asked. 

Atsumu laughed at him. Kiyoomi takes that answer that he is drunk. 

“Omi-kun lighten up! I am fine, I can drive see?”

“You’re overspeeding at a steep road” the younger pointed out

“Let me drive in peace will ya?”

Kiyoomi lets him. Afterall, he wasn't ready to be in a conversation with Atsumu all alone after the conversation he had with Rintarou, he is freaking out deep inside! His forehead creases by the thought, him freaking out because of Miya Atsumu? Doesn't sound like him--which is also the reason why! He was freaking out. 

“Hey. You’ve been quiet, what got into you?” Atsumu asked suddenly

“You told me to let you drive in peace” the latter stated. 

“Yeah but being too quiet is not peaceful” 

“We have music Miya-san”

“Just talk to me Omi-kun!” 

Surprised, Kiyoomi’s eyes widened by Atsumu’s request. Heart starts beating fast that his fear and worries disappeared. He looked at the blond who’s eyes now focused on the road, Atsumu wasn’t that mad but it hinted despair in his tone. What exactly is going with him?

Kiyoomi let’s out a sigh as he leans his head against the headrest. “What happened?” 

Atsumu’s forehead creases. “What do you mean?”

“Back then, when it was just you and Kita-san dancing”

Atsumu hums for a second “He was glad that I went to his wedding,” but then smiles sadly. “And that I wasn’t lonely” 

“Is he thinking that--”

“We’re together? Yeah” the blond chuckles bitterly. “I mean no offense Omi-kun, yer hot but--”

“And bold of you to think that I would date your piss hair” Atsumu clutches onto his heart, acting like he was hurt. “God Omi-kun! That hurts you know?”

“Good”

Atsumu pouts. “Omi-kun yer always bad at me,” then, he lets out a sigh. “But you know what Omi-kun, I am glad that you accompanied me. Thank you” 

“It’s nothing Miya-san,” Kiyoomi said with a blunt tone but deep inside he was also glad to accompany the latter.

[loveisblindfanfictionbka]

Love Is Blind: Chapter Eight

Chris looked around her living room as he waited for Robyn to change clothes. Her apartment had a nice mix of new and old especially with it’s unique high ceilings, it reminded him of his house and could see the appeal of her wanting to buy it.

“Robs, where have you been?” Melissa asked.

“I thought Lele told you I wasn’t gonna be home,” Robyn replied.

“I did but you didn’t tell me why,” Leandra replied.

They had called her in a conference call as soon as she had gotten out of the shower.

“I didn’t know I had to explain.”

“Considering you don’t just not be home, you do.”

Robyn laughed, “I was safe so it’s not a big deal.”

“You were with Chris, weren’t you?”

“Chris who?” Melissa interjected, “you finally met your internet friend?”

“Yes.”

“And you won’t believe who he is,” Leandra said.

“You know him?” Melissa asked.

“Yes.”

“Who is it?”

“It’s Chris.”

“I know that’s his name but who is he?”

“It’s Chris, Chris stupid,” Leandra exclaimed.

“Your ex-husband was your internet friend!” Melissa yelled.

“Yes. And stop screaming, he might hear you.’

“Wait, he’s there?”

“Yes, we’re going to see his sister.”

“What? What the hell happened yesterday? How’d you find out it was him?”

“He came to the shelter to pick up a dog for his daughter and I was in the middle of doing an exam of the dog when he walked in. I figured it out when he said his daughter’s name then he figured it out when he realized I knew her name already. He asked me to dinner so we could talk so we went to Mahogany’s. After that we walked around Central Park, he offered to play me some music so we went to his house. It got late, he offered me the option to stay over if I didn’t feel like going home and I accepted.”

“All that in less than 24 hours?”

“Yes,” Robyn said with a giggle.

“And you aren’t mad with him?’

“Why would she be? They’ve basically talked about their entire relationship without knowing over the last 3 or 4 months,” Leandra interjected, “what I want to know is did you get the dick for old times’ sake.”

“Leandra!” Melissa exclaimed.

“Girl hush, I’m not asking you. Robyn, did you?”

“No I did not. He did cuddle with me, we talked a bit then fell asleep. That’s all.”

“No kissing?”

“Only on the cheek.”

“Ugh….you are no fun.”

Robyn laughed, “this is not what this is. We’re working on being friends. A lot has happened and a lot of stuff has to be discussed.”

“Well we know that but you really not trying to climb on top of-”

“Leandra, stop it,” Robyn interjected with a laugh, “sex complicates things and things between us have been complicated enough.”

“Exactly,” Melissa said, “so what are you going to do today?”

“See his sister. Be officially introduced to his daughter and he’s taking me horseback riding.”

“That sounds like fun. How is he?”

“He’s actually really good. A lot calmer and at peace. It’s a bit different but I’m getting used to it.”

“That’s good. How do you feel about him?”

“Intrigued might be a good word.”

“Do you like him?”

“I do but he’s always been likable.”

“That’s true. Well things happen for a reason.”

“One can hope but I gotta go. He’s probably worried about what’s taking so long.”

“Ok but call us later.”

“Will do. Love you.”

“Love you too Sis,” Melissa and Leandra said simultaneously.

She hung up and looked at her outfit in the mirror. Robyn thought she looked great but for Chris’s smile, it must’ve been more.

“I guess you like it,” she said softly.

“”You look beautiful. I like the boots.”

“Thank you.”

“Was everything ok? You took a minute.”

“Melissa and Leandra called me while I was getting dressed. Sorry about that.”

“It’s not a problem. I was just concerned you had changed your mind.”

“No, of course not. Ready to go?”

“Yup.”

“Does Jess know I’m coming?”

“Yes and no.”

‘What does that mean?”

“I told her that I was introducing my internet friend to her but I didn’t tell her that it’s you specifically.”

“You’re trying to give your sister a heart attack.”

“No, just a welcomed surprise. You know she loves you.”

“I remember.”

“You nervous?”

“No. Just curious.”

“Curiosity can be good.”

About two hours into the trip, Chris glanced over at Robyn as she stared out the passenger window, “you ok over there?”

“I’m good. You don’t have to keep checking on me, you know?”

“You’re just really quiet, that’s all.”

“I’m just thinking.”

“About yesterday?”

“What about yesterday?”

“I guess I should say about last night.”

“Is that what you’re so worried about? Chris, I asked you to sleep in the bed with me, why are you so concerned about how I feel?”

“I don’t want you to feel pressured or like things are moving fast. I really did mean the whole building a friendship first thing.”

“I don’t doubt that you did but there’s nothing that happened that I wasn’t ok with. You really have no need to worry. Are we almost there?”

“About another half-hour. Did you need to stop for anything?”

“Can we drive thru a Starbucks? I’d like a coffee.”

“Of course. There’s one off the next exit.”

About thirty minutes later, they got two drinks and coffee cakes before pulling back onto the road to head to Jessica’s house. 

“Jess, are you here!” Chris exclaimed as he unlocked her front door. He reached back for Robyn’s hand to tug her slightly behind him as they walked into the foyer. 

“Frecks, I’m in the kitchen!” Jessica yelled back.

Chris turned to Robyn and put his finger over his lips for her to be as quiet as possible. He led her to stand behind the wall beside the open-format kitchen as he walked over to kiss his sister’s cheek, “Hey Sis.”

“Hey You, I wasn’t expecting you until later. You hungry?”

“No, we stopped and grabbed something to snack on.”

“We? Oh, you brought your internet friend with you? Where is she?”

“She’s coming in. How was Anesa?”

“She was good. That puppy is already attached to her. I swear Malika and Emmanuel are gonna be begging for a pet next.”

“Sorry.”

“No biggie. So what she look like?”

“She’s beautiful but what does it matter?”

“It matters a lot. You haven’t brought anyone to meet me since Robyn.”

“Well I haven’t dated anyone since Robyn.”

“My exact point. I’m glad you’re opening up to somebody. Now bring her in here.”

Chris stepped behind the wall and grabbed Robyn’s hand to bring her in next to him, “Jessica, meet my internet friend.”

Jessica’s eyes widened as she ran over and grabbed Robyn into a big hug, “My sissy is back!”

Chris laughed as he leaned against the kitchen counter. Robyn and Jessica rocked back and forth for a few moments before leaning back from each other, “I guess you missed me.”

“You cannot imagine. Talk about somebody being hard to live with,” Jessica replied with a glance towards Chris, “how have you been?”

“I’m good. I’ve been ok.”

“Dating anybody else? Children?”

“No to both.”

“Why?’

“Just not in the space for it. How are you?”

“I’m good. Just taking care of my babies. Trying not to kill my boyfriend.”

“Boyfriend?”

“Ch….That is a whole other story we need to talk about. So what brings you with him? How did you find this fool again?”

“Well we kind of found each other by accident.”

“Really?”

“Yea. He came to the shelter I owned to get a puppy and I was doing an examination of the puppy, he walked in with Anesa and well the realizations kind of fell into place.”

“So all this time he was spilling his guts to who he should’ve talked to in the first place?”

“I guess you could say that.”

“Well I’m glad it worked out like this, I really had no interest in getting to know a new person. You’re my favorite.”

“I thought I was your favorite,” Chris interjected.

“Pshhh...who told you that?” Jessica replied as she grabbed Robyn’s hand, “what does my brother have set up for you to do today?”

“Well he wanted to officially introduce Anesa then we were gonna go horseback riding,” Robyn replied.

“Definitely do the horseback riding, Anesa is with her cousins at their father’s house until this evening.”

“You didn’t tell me that,” Chris said.

“I wasn’t gonna have my children meeting some stranger broad anyway. I also didn’t expect you here so early. You normally don’t show up until after noon.”

“Well I wanted to take Robyn to do something since she hasn’t been up here before.”

“Well go do that. I got stuff to take care of around here.”

“You are so rude.”

“Look, you lucky I’m not kidnapping her and keeping her with me. You can’t just bring my sister back in my life and not give me uninterrupted time with her.”

“I was going to let y’all have a moment after I had mine first.”

“Boy. Take her out. The kids should be back by time you get back here.”

“Stop barking orders at me, Ma.”

“Get out Christopher before I change my mind and keep Robyn with me and kick you out.”

Robyn chuckled as Chris rolled his eyes and grabbed her hand, “we’ll be back later, mean ass.”

“Bring my sister back in one piece.”

“What about me?”

“I can replace you. Her not so much.”

“Bye Jessica.”

They left back outside to Chris’s car. He turned to her as he pulled his hand away from the ignition, “we’re in there playing tug of war with you and didn’t bother to ask you what you wanted to do.”

Robyn chuckled, “whatever you want to do is fine with me. I’m just going with the flow.”

“You sure? Because if you wanna stay here and catch up with Jessica, we can.”

“Me and her can always talk or get together separately, it’s not a big deal.”

“You sure?”

‘Yes, I’m sure. I would like to spend more time with you, if that’s ok?”

“That is more than ok,” Chris said as he reached for her hand, “I just don’t want you to feel as if you don’t have any options, that’s all.”

“I’m good with my options, Chris.”

Chris smiled and brushed his hand along her cheek.

“Why are you just staring at me like that?’

“I’m trying to reconcile us being here right now.”

“Do you think we would have been here if you had never come into the shelter?”

“I think it depends on if we had decided to finally meet each other in real life. And by we, I mean you.”

“Me?”

“You were the one who wanted to keep this mysterious.”

“That is true. So you wanted to meet me?”

“I did.”

“When?”

“After like the second week of us talking. I just felt this really close vibe with you like I knew you, oddly enough.”

Robyn giggled as she brushed her hair behind her ear.

“As we continued talking, I just wanted to know more about you, see your face, hear your voice. The basics really.”

“Hmm…”

“You never wanted to meet me?”

“Honestly no. And it’s not because I wasn’t growing to like you, it’s just taking it beyond the chat just made it seem more real. And the more real it became, the more expectations would enter the situation. I didn’t want things to be that deep.”

“I can understand that.”

“I’m still not ready for anything deep, even with you.”

“Did you date at all?”

“I went out to dinner once but I left before the meal even came.”

“Why?”

“I did nothing but compare it to our first date.”

“And it was worse than that? Our first real date was when we were 15.”

“I should say our first date as adults. That was different from our carnival date at 15.”

“Oh ok. I really went out trying to impress you.”

“You did, you failed but you tried.”

Chris scoffed playfully and Robyn laughed, “wow, tell me how you really feel.”

“I was already in love with you so even your failures were cute to me but honestly, everything was too typical and so not suited for our relationship.”

“I can agree with that. I was trying to be an adult and do it the grown up way.”

“That’s why I did appreciate the effort besides you made up for it on our second date.”

“The museum was a lot of fun.”

“It was. Have you been back to LA?”

“Maybe twice. I get all my business updates electronically and it’s easy to videoconference for any meetings I need to be present for. You?”

“Nope.”

“Why?”

“Nothing really there for me, I guess. Mel and Lele were already in NY. My mother moved back to Barbados. And everything reminded me of us, I didn’t need the memories.”

“Ah. That makes sense.”

“We should probably get going if we’re gonna ride horses.”

“You’re absolutely right.”

Chris turned the key in the ignition and put on his seatbelt. As he pulled out of Jessica’s driveway, Robyn put on her seatbelt, kicked off her shoes then folded her feet underneath her.

“Comfortable?”

“Yea. Thanks.”

“Did you want to get something to eat before or after?”

“After should be good. That coffee cake and coffee should hold me over for a while.”

“Alright then let’s go.”

[7-wonders]

A Gentleman’s Guide to Wooing Your Prisoner

Summary: You begin to resign yourself to life in a prison cell, when things somehow manage to become even stranger. Alternately, Duncan deals with his staff and fellow prisoners having hope for the first time since the curse was placed on his home and everyone in it.

Word Count: 1.6k

Oh shit, another Beauty and the Beast!Duncan fic? That’s right, it’s the AU absolutely nobody asked for!

Without your phone, you can’t tell if it’s been minutes or hours since you took Jim’s place in this dark, dank cell. Every creak from the ceiling above makes you flinch, worry on your mind about the beast that owns this manor coming down to finish you off. Beyond that, it’s silent. No screams or yells, no hustle and bustle, just silence. You can hear the blood pounding in her ears as you lean against the stone wall, staring dejectedly at your hands folded in your lap.

“Sorry to interrupt your pity party, but I’m here to take you to your room.” You look up in shock, looking for a figure to belong to the voice that you heard.

“My room? But...I thought--”

“What, that Mr. Big-and-Scary was going to keep you locked up in here?” The voice scoffs, and you watch in awe as a pair of keys seem to float through the air and unlock the cell door. “He’s so overly dramatic.”

“Oh my god, I think I’m going crazy,” you mutter to yourself. “I’ve been down here for too long, and I’ve lost my mind.”

“That’s a normal reaction, and it’s one that I had too when all this first happened.” The door opens, yet there’s still no person standing in front of you. “Let’s get you to a more comfortable room to make your own, and then you’ll feel better.”

You stand up from the floor, trying not to run into this mysterious person as you walk out of the cell. “Are you a ghost?”

“No, but that would probably be easier. As far as I can tell, I’m invisible. Almost everybody here is.”

“How many people live here besides you? And how did this happen?” Your head feels like it’s spinning as the invisible person leads you to what you guess is going to be your bedroom, and you almost have to stop to regain your bearings.

“There’s only a few of us, but I feel like you’ve already been through a lot today and anymore information will just make you freak out. Let’s start with an introduction: I’m Mallory.”

“Uh, I’m (Y/N).” If you are going crazy, you might as well play into the delusions your mind has thought up.

“I know!” She’s oddly cheerful considering she’s been turned invisible. “I was the one that led you to Jim in the first place.”

“Oh! Well, thank you for that. He didn’t--he couldn’t stay locked up here. It’s not right, and he needs his support system.”

“You don’t have to explain yourself to me. I think it was very brave of you to take his place.”

You breathe out shakily, the memory of Jim’s yells as he was dragged up the stairs fresh on your mind. “What do you call whatever it is that took Jim?”

“Well, to his back, we call him jackass, pompous, arrogant, the reason we’re all trapped here...but to his face, he’s just sir or Shepherd.”

“You’re trapped here?”

“Besides the fact that nobody would be able to believe that an invisible woman was standing in line behind them at the coffee shop? Yeah. We’ve tried many times, but we can’t leave the grounds of this manor.” Mallory laughs bitterly. “You take a job as someone’s assistant one time, and suddenly you’re invisible...oh! Here we are.”

The heavy oak door ahead of you opens, and you follow Mallory’s presence into the room. It’s a beautiful room, with handcrafted furniture made of dark wood, a chandelier on the ceiling, and a cloudy sky that reminds you of the Grand Hall at Hogwarts is painted above you.

“Way better than that little cage, right?”

“Yeah, this is definitely...better than I was expecting.”

“Good! I’ll leave you to get settled, and then I’ll be back later with Miss Cordelia.”

“You promise you’ll be back?” You sound like a little kid bartering with their mother to pick them up after a sleepover, but you can’t help the fear you feel at potentially having to face the beast that rules this home.

“Of course.”

The door shuts with a click, and you can hear footsteps moving away from the door that signifies that Mallory is going to attend to whatever business the invisible members of the household do. Falling back against the large bed, which is much comfier than you care to admit, your body begins to show the signs of fatigue that you had been fighting off for so long. After all, it’s been at least a full day since you set off on your journey to find Jim, and you hadn’t slept at all since then. It’s incredibly easy for your eyes to slip closed, and even easier for you to fall asleep on top of the covers.

//

Duncan sits in his former study, which has been decimated by time and the unbridled rage that becoming this beast has produced. He’s glowering, a not-unusual occurrence lately, with the unwelcome addition of members of his staff refusing to avoid him at a time where his mood is not positive (of course, when has his mood ever been positive since this ordeal began?). Unlike himself, who had long since given up hope of ever reverting back to the life he had before that fateful night, those who were stuck in this curse with him were far more hopeful.

“Sir, this could be the chance that you have been waiting for!” Cordelia, the head of staff whom Duncan has known since he was a boy, says enthusiastically. 

“I highly doubt that this girl is one to fall victim to Stockholm Syndrome; she seems far too capable for that,” Duncan says darkly.

“You also forget that the love has to be genuine on both sides,” a new voice joins the chorus of others. Great. Mallory’s here.

“Let me guess, you gave her a bedroom?”

“Unlike you, I actually want to get out of here.”

Duncan shoots a seething glare in the direction of her voice, but knows it won’t do any good. Mallory’s never been afraid of him. 

“You do have to admit that she’s very pretty,” Nate, the groundskeeper and one of Duncan’s only friends before the curse, chimes in.

“Regardless of how attractive I find her, that doesn’t really matter when I look like this,” Duncan retorts.

“I understand your pessimism towards this situation, but you’ve done nothing to resolve the situation in the five years that we have been stuck like this! I know it’s been a while, but you were quite the ladies’ man,” Cordelia reminds him.

Duncan sighs deeply. “Look, even if I were to attempt to break the curse with this girl--”

“(Y/N),” Mallory interjects.

“I don’t know if I even remember what it’s like to be charming. I haven’t had much practice in that area.”

“So let us help you! You need to woo her.”

“I imprisoned her best friend, and now I’m currently imprisoning her. I don’t think it will be that easy.”

“Why don’t you start small?” Cordelia suggests. “Maybe ask her to join you for dinner?”

“Ask her to join me for dinner...” Duncan ponders. “That’s...actually not that bad of an idea.” He swears he hears Mallory mutter something about him not being able to control his temper, but there’s really nothing he can do in regards to this disrespect.

That’s how Duncan finds himself at his prisoner’s bedroom door, pawlike-fist poised to knock as he prepare to attempt the most dangerous thing he’s ever done: make a girl fall in love with him, and fall in love with her in return.

//

You awake to the same angry voice from earlier at your door. Rubbing your eyes blearily, you attempt to make your brain connect to your ears and process what is being said.

“--why she won’t answer!” You freeze when you realize that it’s the beast from earlier, obviously upset by something. Scrambling off of the bed, you creep towards the door and press your ear against it.

“Maybe she’s asleep. She did have a long day.” A gentler voice accompanies him, and you relax upon hearing the potential ally.

“Um, I--I’m sorry,” you call out hesitantly. “I was sleeping, and I didn’t catch what you said.”

“See?” Someone’s attempting to whisper, but they’re not doing a very good job of it. “You just need to be patient. Now, ask again.”

“Will you...join me for dinner?” He hesitantly asks.

“Oh!” You’re thrown off by this request, and there’s really nothing you’d do less at this moment. “No...no, thank you. I’m not hungry.”

He actually growls, sending shivers down your spine. “You’ll join me for dinner, or I’ll break down this door!”

“Sir, please try to act a little bit like a gentleman,” someone chides softly. 

“And why should I when she’s being so difficult?”

“Gently ask her. She lost her best friend and her freedom, all in such a short period of time.” It does give you a little bit of amusement to hear this bickering at the expense of your kidnapper’s sanity, and you stifle a chuckle.

“(Y/N),” the beast of a man speaks again, softer this time, “it would be my pleasure if you would join me for dinner tonight.” Someone clears their throat, and he tacks on a “please” at the end.

“No,” you say, firmer this time. Why should it be expected for you to go and have dinner with this brute?

“You can’t stay in there forever!” You can tell his blood is boiling by now. Good.

“Yes, I can!” you retort.

“Fine, you can go ahead and starve!” he yells, louder than you’ve ever heard somebody yell at another person before. “If you won’t eat with me, then you won’t eat at all.”

You fall back into a sitting position, staring at the door in alarm. Could he really deny you food? How long would you survive before he decides that he’s had enough of you and kills you?

For the first time since you’ve been locked up in this manor, you let yourself cry.

[jawnjendes]

it came back for more | shawn mendes

university au, shawn x goth gf

AN: let me know if i should give the goth gf a name bc like,,,,,,,,,,, idk just let me know,, also does anyone actually like this series lmao

masterlist | series playlist

"You're leaving me?" Shawn asked in mock disbelief.

I knew he was joking, but the fact that he said it as we were walking through campus, in the view of many passing students was a little embarrassing. There was just no getting used to that, like he couldn’t get used to my emotional distance sometimes. I just kept my eyes on the ground and continued walking next to him. No hand holding today. Doesn’t mean I don’t adore him any less.

"I made plans with Stella weeks ago," I told him. "We already bought tickets."

Shawn smiled, letting go of his pretend hurt. "It's cool. I understand, and I hope you have fun."

"Shit, me too. I feel like this movie is going to destroy me."

Yes, this is about the most anticipated movie of the year. Yes, I was more hyped than I have been in months. No, there will not be any spoilers.

"You're welcome to tag along," I added. "I mean, if there's still seats available at the theatre."

He shrugged off the invite, which I knew he would do. Shawn wasn't into this particular franchise, claiming he was tired of this type of movie. Can't say I blame him, plenty of people felt the same way. It was just hard to ramble at him about it because he didn't know jack shit. That was why I was going to the movie with Stella.

"I'll just stay home and watch Grey's without you." He smirked.

"First of all, that's mean and I would never do that to you. Secondly, Grey's comes back next week!"

"Oh yeah."

“Besides,” I added, “I’m gonna spend the night at your place anyway. Just like every Thursday.”

“Yeah, but instead of twenty four uninterrupted hours, we’ll get…” Shawn counted on his fingers. “...Less than that?”

We made it back to my dorm to find Stella lying facedown on the couch. Shawn and I shared a look as we entered the vicinity. Not that this wasn’t unusual, it was just hard to pinpoint her reasoning for this. I mean, I shouldn’t talk. Sometimes I lie on the floor without explanation wherever I please. Stella was used to that, but Shawn would ask if I “wanted to talk” or something.

"Did you get spoiled?" I asked her.

"No," she replied, her voice muffled by the cushions. "I'm trying to kill time. There's five hours left before the movie!"

I sighed and went to sit on her legs. "I know. I made Shawn take my phone because I don't wanna go online and see something I don't wanna see."

Stella picked her head up. "That's a good idea." She reached for her phone on the table, extending her arm towards my boyfriend. "Can you take mine too?"

Shawn chuckled, back and forth between the two of us. But he took Stella's phone. "You're both crazy."

"And what about it?" I said back. Then I reached for his hand. "Anyway, I need you to keep me busy for at least three hours." I smiled and batted my lashes in an exaggerated manner.

"Only three hours?" he replied with a cheeky grin as he took my hand and got me to my feet again.

"Ugh!" Stella interjected as she rolled off the couch. "I'm going to the library! And I'm leaving my phone so I don't go online! If I'm not back before we have to leave, just assume I killed myself because I got spoiled!"

"That's valid," I told her, "but I like you better alive."

~

Two of the three hours went by before Shawn practically tired himself out. He tapped out and rolled onto his back, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I couldn’t blame him for pulling out (in every aspect) because it was close to finals season. Tensions were rising, he was finally feeling the consequences of missing assignments and poor exam grades. I knew that because I was going through the same thing. The semester was going to be over in a month, then I would be going back to California.

And Shawn was coming with me… for a week.

It got awfully cramped on my single size bed by the time Shawn was out like a light, so I got up and decided to get ready. I got dressed in the appropriate attire for this movie, a black t-shirt with the franchise logo and black leggings. Then I grabbed my makeup bag and sat down on the floor in front of my mirror. Halfway through my routine, Shawn awoke with a start.

"I'm up! Let's go again!" he said, sitting up.

I looked at him through the mirror, still blending concealer under my eyes with a sponge. "You're like, twenty minutes too late, my dear. I'm already getting ready."

He rubbed his eyes and yawned, nodding in response. "Okay…"

As he lied down again, I couldn't help but smile. Shawn was really fucking cute, and he had no right to be. I don't want to sound like that girl, because I’m rarely that girl, but how was I expected to spend three whole hours away from him tonight? Thursdays were usually our night, since neither of us worked or had class after four o'clock. I mean, nothing was going to stop me from going to this movie, let alone a cute guy with curly hair and a charming smile. That doesn’t mean I wouldn’t miss him.

"You're still welcome to join us," I told him from where I was sitting.

"You really want me to go, eh?" he replied, shifting to his side so he was looking at me.

"I'm just saying, it's probably the only time you'll see me cry."

Shawn picked his head up, eyes wide. "Seriously?"

Between the two of us, he was the crier. Are we surprised at this point? I had my exceptions, like watching a new movie I was very passionate about, or when my chronic GI issues would flare up and give me a panic attack. However, I haven't gotten sick in a while, so technically only one thing was going to make me weep.

"Well," Shawn spoke after a while, "guess I'm going."

~

I knew I was expecting tear jerkers, but I still sported my inner and outer wings to the movie. Half of it smudged onto my eyelids and half was under my eyes. On top of that, I got a dehydration headache, because I refused to drink water during a three hour long movie. I did eat popcorn, even though it was well after the time I cut off food for the day. That sounds concerning, but it's a thing I go through. If I eat after 8PM I will spend the night barfing.

Shawn, Stella, and I left the theatre practically buzzing. The mood of the film and the other moviegoers kept our spirits high, despite the fact that Stella and I had visible mascara tracks on our faces. I cried at things you wouldn’t normally cry at in a movie, like when your favorite character breathes, or makes a dramatic entrance.

"Okay," Shawn said, "that was actually a really good movie."

"Good enough to convert into a stan?" I asked, holding his hand.

"Mm, probably not."

I quickly let go of his hand. "Fine."

Walking towards the parking lot was when I started to feel something. My abdomen felt a little sore, and it made me slow down my steps a little bit. I placed my hand on my stomach; It wasn’t excruciating, but it was noticeable.

"You okay, honey?" Shawn asked, looking at me.

I nodded quickly and got back into step with him. However, the soreness was persisting by the time we got back to my car. I unlocked the doors to let Stella and Shawn in, but I stood where I was and focused on this pain. Maybe I cried too hard at the movie. Maybe the popcorn I had was giving me a warning.

Either way, there go my late night plans.

"So, I don't think I should stay at your place tonight," I told Shawn when I got in the car.

"Aw, why?" he asked.

"My stomach is, uh, acting up a little. Not feeling too good."

"You're gonna let your stomach stop you?" Stella piped up from the backseat. She wasn't one to normally say things like that. She knew how serious I got when I got sick.

I looked at her through the rear view mirror. "You got plans tonight?"

She picked at her nails and stayed quiet for a minute. "I have a friend visiting."

"Just stay at mine anyway," Shawn said to me. "I have the tea you like, and medicine, and a shit ton of blankets to keep you cozy. I'll be there to take care of you."

"I don't know, I wouldn’t wanna put that on you."

"I really don't mind."

We’ve been together five and a half months. In those months, I have gotten flare ups a handful of times, and all of those times had to do with trying new foods that ended up disagreeing with me. Each time I was with Shawn, and I had to tell him to leave me to deal with my illness. He did so, reluctantly. He really wanted to nurse me back to health, though.

Sickness is just so ugly. I didn't want to burden him with my physically unstable ass sleeping on the bathroom floor. I didn't want him to hear me puking in his bathroom. We just got to a place where things were Love sick, not Sick sick. Everything was so soft and sweet between us. For once nothing was grey, it was soft blend of black and pink. I didn’t want to taint it with my stupid gastrointestinal crap.

On the other hand, Stella is my roommate. She offers to look after me when I get sick, to which I always say no. I know how to handle it. Still, she goes to the extent of cancelling plans and breaking dates just in case I needed help. She was my safe person when went out. She was the extrovert who wanted and deserved to have a good time.

I had to stop by campus to drop Stella off, anyway. She got out of the car, reminding me once again that she'll have somebody over very soon.

Shawn turned to me once we were alone. "Please stay with me tonight."

"I don't need you to deal with my sickness," I said firmly. "It's nothing personal-"

"Okay, stop for a second," he told me. Then he placed his hand on the shoulder of my seat. "I know you know how to handle yourself when you get sick. It's like, a plan you've had to make and adjust over time, and you know it like the back of your hand. I get that, you know how to take care of yourself. I just don't want you to do this plan alone."

"I won't be alone, I have Stella." By that I mean, she's on standby only if things go really wrong... which is never. I’m not that sick.

This time, though… I’ve only felt actual pain one time before this.

Shawn gave me a look. "She's gonna be busy tonight. She wants to be busy tonight."

We stared at each other for a while. My stomach was flipping for reasons unrelated to illness. My boyfriend had stupidly kind, gentle intentions, and stupidly pretty eyes. He also had a very comfy bed.

I sighed. "Fine."

~

After some tea and rest, I felt a little better. I felt good enough to hop into bed with my boyfriend for about twenty minutes. It was fine until he was on top of me...

"Fuck, I'm sorry," Shawn frantically said, moving off of me. "Oh god, I'm so sorry."

My face was scrunched with pain, and I tried to control my breathing. The soreness from earlier turned into a sharp pain in my abdomen that made me push Shawn away from me. It was kind of a mood killer to say the least, since it made him panic.

"Are you okay?" he asked, voice trembling. "How bad is it? What do you need?"

"Shh!" It wasn't intended to sound mean, but I was trying to focus on what my body was doing.

I struggled to sit up, so Shawn held my lower back to support me. He kept asking questions, but I was rapidly tuning him out. The pain didn't get any better or worse, but I was feeling something in my guts. I got up and dashed into the bathroom.

We're going to get just a little TMI. I wanted use the bathroom, but my bowels weren't having it. Then, I wanted to puke but my stomach wasn't having it. I didn't know what to do, so I just stayed on the floor in front of the toilet and let my body try to figure things out for itself.

I shouldn't have had popcorn at the movies. Sure, popcorn is light on the stomach, but Stella wanted extra butter, and I hadn’t eaten for hours. I knew what I was getting myself into, and now I was paying for it. Add popcorn to the list of foods that were now forever tainted with a bad memory.

Shawn came knocking on the door, his voice full of concern. "Honey, are you okay? Can I come in?"

I didn’t say anything but he let himself in anyway. He sat next to me on the floor, next to where I was leaning over the toilet. Delicately, he moved my hair from my face and held it back.

"I don't think I'm gonna puke," I told him, resting my forehead on the seat. My mouth was watering inexplicably, and I felt a tingle in my feet.

"Okay, then let's get you back to bed," he said gently, placing his hands on my waist to help me up.

Then, I actually puked. Yup, no more popcorn for me.

~

It goes without saying that I was up for most of the night. I only threw up that one time, but I felt nauseous until the sun peeked through the window. Not only that, I always got a bout of anxiety whenever things with my stomach got bad, and it intensified knowing that I wasn’t home at my dorm. I wasn’t in the comfort of my squeaky single size bed. I didn’t have my phone charging next to me here because the only other outlet was on the other side of the room. I felt so out of place and I wanted to run, but I knew I couldn’t because traveling would only upset my stomach more.

Shawn fell asleep when I reassured him that I wouldn’t spend anymore time in the bathroom. He was on his side facing me practically the whole night. When I felt okay enough to lay down, I put one of the extra pillows between us and faced away from him. He started stirring by the time I was finally sleepy.

When I woke up in the late afternoon, I was just grateful I didn’t have class on Fridays. I couldn’t get up even if I wanted to.

I rolled onto my back, only to find that I was alone. I rubbed my eyes, then quickly remembered that I fell asleep with smudged eyeliner, and I just made it worse. I sighed and looked out the window from where I lied. It had gotten cloudy throughout the day. Thank god, today was not a sunshine kinda day for me.

If only I had the energy to get off my ass and go back home where I wanted to be.

My eyes blankly stared at the ceiling. Whatever spirit I had left in me was slowly floating away. My incorporeal being was rising out of my physical being, until voices outside the bedroom caused me to come back to earth.

“Oh, let me just see her! Maybe I can help!”

A woman. I slowly moved onto my side, curling up under the blanket and trying to focus on the window. Then, I heard Shawn’s voice.

“No! Ah - I mean…” He was suddenly outside the door. “Let me see if she’s awake.”

Shit.

The door opened, but I didn’t move from my position. Shawn came up in my peripherals, and then he sat down on the empty side of the bed. His eyes met mine, and he smiled.

“Hey, you. How ya feeling?”

I blinked. “Tired… Not sick. Just tired.”

“As long as you’re not sick.” He brought a hand up to my head and stroked my hair. “Listen, my mom is here.”

“Why?” Seemingly innocent question, but it did make me feel some kinda way, and it certainly sounded like it.

“She comes every so often,” Shawn explained. “She’ll clean and do my laundry.”

Must be nice.

“I told her you were here,” he continued. “I told her you were sick, and she just wants to check on you.”

We had talked about me meeting his family. I joked about wearing a high ponytail with a pink scrunchie the way Meredith did in Grey’s Anatomy. Shawn replied by saying I’d be wearing a black scrunchie, duh. Clearly, it wasn’t supposed to be like this, the day after a particularly nasty flare up. I was severely unprepared and it was a couple of months too early. But how the hell am I supposed to turn his mother away when she was already here?

“I’ll go out there,” I told him. “Let me just wash my face first.”

Shawn looked pleasantly surprised. “Okay, great. We’ll be in the living room.” He kissed my forehead and got to his feet.

As I pushed myself out of bed, I noticed the persisting pain in my abdomen yet again. Not as bad as last night, but it was still there. I already knew how to handle this.

[straykidsramblings]

helplessly. [yang jeongin]

yang jeongin x fem!reader feat. ‘00 line | high school!au

word count: 5.7K

genre: fluff

summary: Jisung is the worst person in the world to have find out about your crush, but, apparently, he’s also the best.

High school is infamous for being dramatic, tortuous, and a little bit crazy, but [name] [last name] was proud to say that her high school experience consisted solely of the last attribute. She had the '00 liners (as they so loved to call themselves that) to thank for that. At the very least, she was grateful that her life was never boring and that she always had Jeongin and Seungmin to keep her grounded. Unfortunately, it seemed as though the other three shared enough crazy to make up for Jeongin’s, Seungmin’s, and [name]’s rationality. Today, much like the rest, was full of events that [name] [last name] would have never expected to occur if she was not friends with one, Jisung Han.

The two of them were waiting for the other four in the room their photography club used, avoiding the ceaseless noise that the cafeteria offered. The six of them would always have lunch in their clubroom. Lunch, after all, was a meal best enjoyed in quiet. Unfortunately, Jisung had a knack for ruining that. This time alone, he had managed to scare [name] by throwing the door wide open and dashing inside. Her heart skipped a beat, but, after realizing that it was just Jisung, she resumed reading.

“So,” Jisung chirped, taking a seat on the desk in front of [name], “rumor has it that somebody has a little crush on someone else in our friend group.”

[name]’s head snapped up from her literature book, fully prepared to refute any rumor Jisung had crafted. The grip on her book tightened as she slowly met his gaze from her seat.

“Can you believe that someone broke our sacred policy of ‘no romance’?” Jisung scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest in fake disappointment.

“Jisung, I don’t know what kind of stories you’ve thought up, but do not think for a minute that I like one of you,” [name] assured him. She was lying through her teeth, but there was no reason to let Jisung know that.

Yet, somehow (probably because they’ve known each other the longest out of their friend group), he knew. He suddenly seemed even more intrigued in [name]’s facial expression. It was then that [name] knew that she had messed up.

“Oh,” he pondered, bringing his hand to his chin to stroke his nonexistent beard. “What is this, I sense? A sudden need to defend yourself even though I never said that you were the one with the crush?”

“Well… I am the only girl in our friend group,” [name] attempted to fix her rookie mistake. “It would make sense for rumors to say that I have the crush. If any even existed—Jisung, this is ridiculous!”

“Au contraire, my distressed friend!” Jisung clicked his tongue three times. “Boys have feelings too. It’s perfectly conceivable for one of us to have a crush.”

She knew that, but she needed a scape goat. It appeared as though her scapegoat had just jumped out of the window.

Before she could get another word in, the very source of her distress entered their clubroom. The light scent of cotton candy hit her nose as the youngest male in her friend group sat himself on the desk to [name]’s right. His brown eyes glanced between [name] and Jisung as if trying to decipher what they could have been talking about. [name] could already feel herself staring at him, Jeongin Yang. Simply his presence managed to distract her from any previous topic her mind was on.

“What’s going on?” Jeongin asked with an innocent smile that made [name]’s stomach do flips.

“Well, [name] here—“

“Was wondering if you all wanted to do something this weekend!” [name] interrupted Jisung. “Cause, you know, it’s been a while since we’ve done anything fun, and, with all of this stress from school, I think we deserve it.”

Jisung’s eyes widened as he slowly put the pieces of the puzzle together. As he looked between [name] and Jeongin, she knew he knew. She cursed herself mentally, but Jisung could be dealt with later. Jeongin was the person she needed to be careful around.

Jisung brought a hand up to his mouth, exaggerating the surprise on his face in an attempt to draw Jeongin’s curiosity. Thankfully, his efforts were in vain.

“Yeah, that sounds like fun,” Jeongin agreed, directing his smile to the girl in front of him. “What’d you have in mind, [name]?”

She tried to ignore the beating of her heart as she stammered. “I, uh, well…”

“She’s letting me, yours truly, handle it,” Jisung interjected as he jumped off of the desk with a flamboyant bow. “And I have many plans for us.”

[name]’s Jisung intuition was flaring; oh, that boy was most definitely up to something. The smirk he tried so hard to hide revealed all of his intentions. She shot him a warning look, but he chose to ignore it. His gaze was focused on Jeongin, searching for an answer of some sorts. However, Jeongin was smarter than Jisung gave him credit for. Well, that, and it was no secret that Jisung was the most mischievous crazy in the group.

“I don’t think [name] would actually let you plan our hangout considering the fact that, last time, she had to pick us up from jail,” Jeongin reminded the other two.

“It was only holding! And I still think visiting the swim club at night was one of the best decisions I’ve ever made,” Jisung defended himself, crossing his arms over his chest indignantly.

“You should consider yourself lucky that [name] had a girls’ night out and didn’t get dragged into your mess.”

“A mess that you went along with.”

“Okay, guys,” [name] interjected, knowing that, if she let them argue, they would continue for hours. “So, Saturday. Let’s say we meet up at the park by Seungmin’s apartment at… 9 tomorrow morning?”

Jeongin chuckled which only made her heart flutter. Even though she’s heard that sound so many times before, it still had such a powerful effect on her. She truly was helpless.

“You, Seungmin, and I will probably be fine, but do you really think the rest of them will willingly get up before 10?” Jeongin teased his older friends.

[name] pursed her lips. “Okay, so… we push it back to noon and get lunch first?”

“Sounds like a good start! I’ll take over from there,” Jisung insisted. “Maybe we can get pineapple on our pizza.”

The peculiar suggestion made both Jeongin and [name] raise an eyebrow but for different reasons.

Having been best friends longer than the rest, Jisung and [name] had crafted their own “secret language” as Jisung liked to call it. He prided himself in the fact that he had created most of it (which is probably why the words were quite strange and, well, extravagant, to say the least). But “pineapple on pizza” (as strange as it was) was their way of saying, “I have a plan!” This phrase was most commonly used when Jisung had come up with a prank or when they needed to come up with escape plans after the pranks failed and Seungmin was pissed. With this knowledge, [name] began to worry. She sighed, staring into Jisung’s eyes in an attempt to figure out what he was planning their day would look like. With the information he now had, she couldn’t trust him not to make some elaborate scheme that would end up with Jeongin avoiding her for the rest of their lives. But best friend code was best friend code, and best friend code trumped everything else.

“I don’t know about pineapple on pizza, but, if you’re not gonna get us killed or in jail, I guess I’ll let you decide what we’re doing,” [name] sighed unenthusiastically.

Jisung was unbothered. “Great!”

“What’s great?”

Seungmin’s voice from the doorway interrupted the flow of the conversation (much to [name]’s relief). Seungmin, Felix, and Hyunjin had all finally arrived, carrying lunch and snacks for everyone. Jisung almost knocked over a few desks in order to reach the three faster. [name] grimaced. She had been ruined the moment she had first replied to Jisung.

“Alright, spill,” Jeongin chuckled.

“Spill what?” [name] asked, turning her [eye color] gaze from the loud group of boys to the boy who made her heart beat so loud she was sure he could hear it.

Jeongin gave her a suspecting look. “I’m not that dumb, you know. You and Jisung are always planning pranks, so what’s going down on Saturday? Can I be a part of it for once? I promise I’ll keep it a secret.”

It was [name]’s turn to laugh (mostly from relief). “No, we’re not planning a prank for Saturday. We really just wanted to hang out.”

Jeongin didn’t buy it, and she knew that. He crossed his arms over his chest, glaring into her soul as if it was visible to him. [name] elected to avoid eye contact in case any nervousness surfaced on her countenance. She pretended to be heavily invested in whatever the group of four boys by the door were whispering about, but, in reality, she couldn’t stop thinking about how intensely Jeongin was looking at her. The fact that he had styled his hair differently today didn’t help her. Normally, he was just considered “the cute one” with his apple-like, refreshing innocence and cloud-like, soft bangs.

Well, today, Jeongin had decided to part his bangs to the side, revealing the forehead that [name] had no idea would affect her in such a way. Who knew a forehead could make a such difference?

Finally, Jeongin relented. He motioned for the other group of four to walk over with the food; [name] could finally breathe properly. With Jeongin’s attention diverted elsewhere, [name] chanced a glance at the taller boy. His smile was contagious, spreading to [name]’s own countenance. She wondered if he would ever smile like that for her.

Lunch flew by faster than [name] would have liked, but it was hard to keep track of time when the cute boy next to her was so distracting. Who could blame her? Hearing the sound of the bell signaling the beginning of their next class, the club members swiftly cleaned up any major crumbs and threw away their trash before running off to their respective classes (or elsewhere). Having already taken the required electives to graduate in their previous years, Jisung and [name] went home earlier than the others in the group. They were walking side-by-side on the sidewalk when [name] eyed Jisung.

“So,” the girl began with a skip in her step. Turning her head to the left to look at him (Jisung always insisted on walking next to the road), her best friend seemed a little bit too excited. “Care to explain why you pulled a ‘pineapple on pizza’ on me earlier?”

Jisung wiggled his eyebrows at her. “You’ll find out on Saturday.”

[name] elbowed him. “Nope, that’s not how pineapple on pizza works! I trust whatever plan you claim you have, but you have to spill all of the details. Otherwise, it doesn’t count.”

Jisung sighed in defeat. “Fine. I’ll tell you. So, to get you to finally tell Jeongin that you have feelings for him—“

“I do not.”

“Whatever you say, doll. Anyway, the other boys and I are going to help you two get nice and cozy. You know, going to a theater and subtly have you two sit next to each other, you both go for the popcorn at the same time, and bam! Sparks fly! We could go to a ferris wheel and force you two to get your own pod so you can have a little privacy, if you know what I mean. Or you could go the dramatic route, and we can go to a haunted house, and you can act all scared, so he’ll save the day and sweep you off of your feet. Heck, we could even take a trip to the beach, and you can offer to get us shaved ice only to be hit on by a bunch of narcissistic flirts, and then Jeongin could get all jealous and be like, ‘Hey, back off! She’s mine.’”

“Yeah, I don’t like that last one. I don’t like any sort of involvement with narcissistic flirts, and I don’t really think that it’s healthy to confess to someone when he’s jealous…”

Jisung jumped up, pointing an index finger close to [name]’s face. If it was anyone else, that person would no longer have that finger, but, with Jisung, this kind of behavior was typical.

“Aha! So, you admit that you like Jeongin.”

“…I was just saying that as a general statement, not specifically to Jeongin. I haven’t admitted anything.”

[name] kicked at the pavement, the sound of her old shoes scrapping against the concrete (she needed new ones anyway, so no harm done). The scenarios ran across her mind like an old movie. While the idea of finally being able to tell Jeongin about she felt was enticing, she did not really trust Jisung, Hyunjin, Felix, and Seungmin (three out of four were known as the crazy ones) to be able to manage it all without everything falling apart. There was also the fact that Jeongin could completely reject her, thus leaving her heartbroken and dejected and awkward. That was not an ideal outcome. But [name] had decided long ago that the issue of her heart had to be dealt with in some manner, some time soon. At least, that way, she’d be able to have closure on the matter.

A scene of her and Jeongin watching the city at night from the top of the ferris wheel crossed her mind once more. It definitely seemed ideal in her mind, but would reality produce the same scenario? Or rather, would Jisung produce the same scenario?

“Okay,” [name] finally agreed much to Jisung’s surprise. “But you cannot leave me alone entirely. I won’t know what to do if I’m just alone with him. That would be so embarrassing and awkward, and it would seem like a date, and I don’t really want to put him in that position.”

Jisung reassured her with a flippant wave of his arm. “Not to worry, we’ll be there for you the whole time. Just promise that you’ll wear something nice.”

Despite planning on listening to his advice, [name] rolled her eyes as she quickened her pace back to her house. Unfortunately, Jisung followed right in step with her. And, even more unfortunately, he followed her all the way back to her house. After all, they were next-door neighbors. That may have the best and worst thing about their friendship.

On Saturday, [name] woke up to the sound of Jisung’s ringtone. She didn’t even know she had fallen asleep. She spent most of the night before worrying about what Saturday would look like, but, apparently, blankets have this innate magic that can coax people to sleep (especially multiple blankets at once).

“Hello?” [name]’s voice drawled as she propped herself up on her elbow lazily. She was still under the seduction of the warm blankets.

“Dude, please do not tell me you just woke up. It’s almost noon already, sleepyhead! Hyunjin’s up before you,” Jisung yelled through the phone.

The news shocked [name] awake as her [eye color] eyes flashed towards the clock on the nightstand. Sure enough, it was 11:45. She jumped out of bed and ran to her closet, pulling out potential clothes and throwing the others onto her bed. Jisung was still yelling into her ear.

“The only people we’re waiting on are you and Jeongin ironically enough,” Jisung chuckled. “Don’t stress about it too much, and just make your way over here as soon as possible. I can’t promise where the four of us will be, but we’ll make Jeongin wait here for you. Just think of it as phase one.”

His voice sounded cheerful which only irritated [name] more.

“Absolutely not! Jisung, you butt! You literally live right next to me, and you didn’t even bother to check on me?”

[name] was fuming until she finally found a decent outfit that still managed to match her style. Throwing the clothes on, she ran to the wall mirror and checked to see if her hair needed adjustments. While she worked through her bedhead issues, she checked to see why Jisung hadn’t responded to her last question. Unsurprisingly, he had hung up to avoid the confrontation.

“Typical Jisung,” [name] growled as she grabbed a pair of shoes to match her outfit.

Her eyes flashed towards the makeup in the corner of her room, typically untouched unless the occasion called for it. Did today’s occasion call for it? After all, makeup in moderation never hurt anyone, and Jeongin was worth looking nice for. [name] bit her bottom lip as she debated with herself. Finally relenting with a huff, she grabbed the products she wanted and applied them as fast she could in her bathroom. While not an expert, she managed makeup fairly well (Jisung would let her practice on him when they were bored), and even she couldn’t hide the smile on her face when she looked in the mirror. With just that little touch, she felt confident enough to make her way out of her front door.

[name]’s feet carried her as fast as they could to the original meeting spot--the park next to Seungmin’s apartment. For years, their group had been coming to the park and hanging out; thus, this made the park the automatic meeting grounds. However, when the park was within her [eye color] eye’s view, she noticed a considerable lack of people at the park. In fact, the only person waiting there was Jeongin.

He hadn’t seen her yet, his fox-like eyes gazing down at his watch. [name] instinctively hid behind a large tree trunk. Her heart skipped a beat (or two), and he was the reason. Taking shallow breaths, she attempted to calm herself but to no avail. The thought of Jisung helped her though because, once she remembered how Jisung mentioned he had a plan, all of her nervousness turned to absolute rage. 

She took a deep breath and growled as she pulled out her phone and called her partner-in-crime. It didn’t take long for him to pick up.

“Jisung, where are--”

“Why are you hiding?! Go get him already!” Jisung demanded through the speaker in her phone.

[name] immediately examined the area around, searching for any indication of a lurking Jisung. Unfortunately, he had been accustomed to hiding well in order to watch his pranks succeed or fail. He was good.

“I can’t go out there by myself,” [name] hissed. “If you can see me, why are you hiding? This is supposed to be an all of us outing, not--” It finally registered with [name] what exactly Jisung had had in mind. She vaguely remembered that he had mentioned it while she was in a state of panic. “You were going to leave us to go on a date! The one thing I told you not to do!”

“Well, we figured the best way for you two to bond would be if you just kinda, sorta went on a date,” Jisung answered timidly. “Just don’t keep him waiting any longer or else he’ll get suspicious!”

She growled, but the thought of going on a date with Jeongin won her over. “Fine!” [name] finally consented. 

While she was upset that Jisung would pull this kind of stunt, her stomach had butterflies at the thought of going on a date with Jeongin. With deep, soothing breaths, [name] reminded herself of how pretty she looked just minutes earlier, how much confidence she felt swelled up in her. She liked her outfit, she liked her hair, she liked her makeup, she liked the boy: today would be great! And with one final preparing breath, she stepped out from behind her wooden shield.

“Jeongin!” she called out, strolling up to him.

At the sound of his name, Jeongin looked up from his phone. A bright smile appeared on his lovely features.

“There you are, [name],” Jeongin exclaimed. “I was just about to call you. I was getting worried.”

“Wor-Worried?” [name] stammered. “Well, you know, I just kind of, uh, accidentally slept in. In my defense, Jisung could have very easily woken me up.”

“Speaking of Jisung, do you know where he and Felix are? They told me to wait here for you, but I haven’t seen them since,” Jeongin pondered, glancing around the immediate area. He suddenly recalled, “Oh, by the way, Hyunjin and Seungmin won’t be able to make it. They said something about being emergency fill-ins for a baseball game?”

[name] nodded slowly. Was this really happening?

“Yeah, I haven’t heard anything from Jisung since he told me not to keep you waiting,” [name] said, playing with her fingers. It wasn’t a total lie, but she still wouldn’t meet his gaze.

Jeongin hummed when the sound of [name]’s phone went off. Fishing out her phone with an apologetic nod towards Jeongin, she checked the lock screen.

JiScrat: Hey, Babochka! I’m really sorry, but I completely forgot to tell you that Felix and I have supplementary lessons today, so we won’t be able to make it. Have fun with everyone else though! I’ll send a picture of the day I planned.

[name] was ready to curse that boy (How lame of an excuse is that?!), but she remembered Jeongin standing next to her and refrained herself. She cleared her throat and forced a strained chuckle. 

“I have just been informed that Jisung and Felix forgot they had supplementary classes, so I’m guessing that they won’t be joining us either...” 

[name]’s voice trailed off, quiet as a whisper. Pursing her lips, she kept her gaze toward their feet. As much as she wanted to see what kind of expression Jeongin had on his face at that moment, she couldn’t bear to look. Her fear won over her desire.

“Looks like it’s just you and me then.”

At the sound of Jeongin’s reply, [name] shot up. He didn’t seem upset or uncomfortable at all. Granted, they had been friends for a while now, but, with the situation playing out like this, anyone else would’ve at least been suspicious! Instead, the boy simply smiled at her. [name] felt like time had stopped in that moment. She stared with doe-eyes. He had parted his hair again; it suited him a little too well. Jeongin had to prompt her out of her trance with a question.

“Did Jisung ever tell you what he had planned?” Jeongin asked with a tilt of his head. 

“Kind of,” [name] admitted, pulling up her phone once more. She opened her chat with Jisung, hoping that whatever previous texts they had shared weren’t too embarrassing. At the very bottom of the page was the picture he had promised. “He sent a picture.”

Jeongin moved to stand behind her, only causing her heart to flutter. She hated how easily he affected her, and she was terrified that he would notice her loud palpitations. He peered over her shoulder to look at the picture with her. [name]’s grip on her phone tightened, her breathing turned shallow. Her mouth was dry.

“Let’s see... picnic by the Han River,” Jeongin read off of the screen. “Sounds like fun, but I didn’t exactly bring food.”

“Me either,” [name] managed out. Getting those words out at the very least helped her find her voice. “Maybe we can pick something up?”

“Ramen?” Jeongin suggested as offhandedly as he could. His voice faltered just enough to give him away.

[name] giggled at his childlike excitement. No matter how grown up he looked, Jeongin was still Jeongin. “Yeah, sounds good!”

The two began their walk to the Han River, figuring it would be easier for them to find a convenience store closer to their destination. Maybe it was because [name] was so used to Jisung that she didn’t even notice Jeongin maneuvering his way to the roadside of the sidewalk. It was little things like that and him matching his pace with hers that only made her fall for him more. 

The Han River wasn’t terribly far from the park, but, then again, time flowed differently when Jeongin was around. By the time the river had come into view, the two were so lost in a world of their own that they almost forgot to eat. It took a not-so-subtle text from a person who was supposed to be in supplementary classes. The familiar notification sound caught her attention. She came to a stop on the sidewalk, Jeongin naturally stopping next to her. 

“Why is Jisung texting me? He’s supposed to be in class,” [name] muttered under her breath with a huff. Jeongin chuckled quietly at her irritation.

JiScrat: Hey, Babochka! How’s the date going? Is Jeongin treating you properly?

[name] hid her phone as quickly as possible as the rush of heat hit her cheeks. Jeongin tilted his head questioningly as he stared at her. 

“Are you okay, [name]?” he asked, a slight pout on his lips as [name] turned away from him.

“Yeah,” [name] lied through her teeth. “Yeah, just peachy.”

Jeongin raised an eyebrow at her response, clearly unconvinced. “So... what did Jisung say?”

“He, um, well, he,” [name] stammered. She met his eyes for only a second and realized that she didn’t want to lie to him. “Well, he just asked how the picnic was.”

“I don’t think an innocent question like that would’ve gotten that kind of response out of you,” Jeongin countered, crossing his arms over his chest. 

“Yeah, you’re right,” [name] admitted. She fiddled with the closest thing she could, her fingers. “Well, you see, he kind of phrased it differently in a really weird context, and I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable...”

Her companion smirked, a smirk that only his older college friend, Minho Lee,  could’ve taught to him. “What? Did he call it a date?”

[name] stared at him with wide [eye color] eyes. “...did you see?”

Jeongin laughed out loud, returning to his innocent personality. “I guessed right. Calling this a date doesn’t make me uncomfortable.”

“It doesn’t?”

“Why would it?” Jeongin shrugged. His contagious smile never left his face. “Come on, we can treat it like a real date. I’ll treat you to ramen, and we can ride bikes up and down the Han River.”

He extended his arm towards her which she hesitantly took. Her heart was racing at the simple contact, but she did her best not to show anything. With a small smile, [name] accepted his offer, finding their paces naturally syncing to each other.

They found a convenience store fairly quickly (they are supposed to be convenient, after all) and bought plenty of snacks for their little picnic, not forgetting Jeongin’s important ramen, of course. Jeongin made sure to grab the corn chips he had been craving, the kind that Hyunjin always shared with him. With a giggle, they were on their way to the park when a thought occurred to [name]. 

“Jeongin... how are we supposed to picnic if we don’t have a blanket to sit on?” she asked, raising an eyebrow at the boy who walked to her left. 

Jeongin hummed, scanning the park with his fox-like eyes. They twinkled when a solution came to his mind. “How about we just sit on the stone steps that lead down to the river?”

[name] rolled her eyes but followed the boy to location he had in mind. It would have to work. On the bright side, everyone else was smart enough to bring blankets to sit on, so they were all on the grass. This way, the two had some form of privacy. 

Carefully setting their feast on the steps within arms reach, the two began to eat. It didn’t feel awkward, probably because of the numerous times the two of them had eaten lunch together before. If anything, it felt more intimate than usual as the two were allowed to focus solely on each other instead of Jisung and Felix being loud in the background. The thought brought warmth to [name]’s cheeks. That was the point of this accidental date, for Jeongin and [name] to be alone together. And truth be told, she did feel significantly more comfortable than at the beginning of their date at least.

“I feel bad for the others,” Jeongin commented in between corn chips. “They’re really missing out.”

“On what? Eating junk food and sitting on hard steps?” [name] questioned with a knowing smile. She took a bite of the ramen between the two of them, the warm noodles nearly melting in her mouth. 

“No, getting to spend quality time with you,” Jeongin responded. 

[name] nearly choked. She did her best to play it cool, make it seem like she was normal, but the rapid heart pounding in her chest told a different story. 

“Although, I guess I’m also glad they’re gone, so I can have you to myself.”

When did Jeongin gain the confidence to say such things? Was it Minho’s effect?

“We don’t usually get to talk as much as the others,” Jeongin recalled with a regretful glance. “But I like being able to spend time with you like this. It helps me get to know you better.”

And suddenly, [name] forgot what it meant to be casual and couldn’t stop focusing on the fact that Jeongin was so close to her. She did her best to eat, but it was hard when he would watch her for a second and chuckle to himself.

“You know, you’re kind of a messy eater,” Jeongin commented. He raised his hand to gently brush away the crumbs of corn chips from the corner of [name]’s mouth. 

[name] was fully prepared to retort to his comment and would deny any accusation otherwise (most likely from Jisung), but she felt helpless when Jeongin smiled. As much as she didn’t want to get her hopes high, she couldn’t help but wish that he only looked at her like that. 

“Is there something on my face?” Jeongin asked, tilting his side to the side. 

[name]’s [eye color] eyes widened. “Nope, no, you’re good. I was just, uh, thinking, you know?” She was screwing things over for herself; she had to think of something else to talk about. “So, why bikes?”

“What do you mean?”

“Why would we ride bikes up and down the Han River? I mean, it’s kind of a specific idea.” It was meant to be simple smalltalk to fill in any awkward silences, but his answer had caught her off guard.

Jeongin’s brown eyes lingered on her for a second longer than normal when he shyly averted his gaze to the steps. His voice was quiet, barely above a whisper.

“It’s my dream first date.”

[name] furrowed her brows, tilting her head to the side. “Well, why would you want to waste that on me? Shouldn’t you save something that special for someone special?”

“We-Well... why can’t you be someone special?”

“Because I’m [name]?”

Jeongin groaned, hiding his face in his hands. “Why are you so difficult?!” With a pout on lips and his cheeks red from embarrassment, he faced her once more.

“I’m trying to tell you that I like you! I’ve been trying to get you to realize that this whole time! I want to go on a real date with you, go on a picnic, and ride bikes,” Jeongin confessed, running a hand through his hair. “And I don’t think I’ve been trying to hide my feelings for you, but, wow, you’re really clueless.”

[name] struggled to comprehend the truth behind Jeongin’s words, and the pieces of the puzzle slowly came together. So, when Jisung first confronted her about one of the people in their friend group liking someone else... he was talking about Jeongin liking her? He did seem genuinely surprised when [name] had indirectly admitted that she liked someone and was even more surprised when he figured out that it was Jeongin. And then this whole set up date happened... Jisung, you sly dog.

Jeongin hid his face in his hands again, muttering to himself. “This was definitely not the way I wanted to confess. I was supposed to tell you after the bike ride. Gosh, I really goofed--”

“Jeongin,” [name] called out to him.

He met her soft smile and kind eyes, and his heart skipped a beat in his chest.

“I like you too.”

A wave of relief crashed over the both of them as the reality of their situation panned out before them. Then, [name] let out a healthy laugh, causing the boy to jump back in response.

“What?”

“A couple of days ago, Jisung had come up to me and said that someone liked someone else in our friend group,” [name] confessed, “and, at first, I thought he had figured out that I liked you. But now, I’m guessing that he found out that you liked me which also explains why you were so curious about what we were talking about.”

Jeongin’s lips formed a pout as he furrowed his brows. “He overheard me telling Felix and made a mad dash for the clubroom, yelling for you. You can understand why I was concerned.”

“Oh, yeah, trust me. I get it,” [name] agreed with successive nods. She let a small laugh before pursing her lips. “So, should we clean up and go rent bikes?”

Jeongin returned her smile as he jumped to his feet. He extended his hand to her. 

“Shall we?”

“Mission accomplished, boys!” Jisung cheered as the ‘00 liners watched Jeongin and [name] from a grove of trees. His eyes beamed with pride as he straightened his posture. “As always, my plans never fail.”

Seungmin rolled his eyes as Jisung’s words floated in one ear and out the other. “[name]’s still gonna kill you, you know?”

Jisung scoffed. “You’re just jealous that you’re not Jeongin.”

Seungmin didn’t reply as he directed his sight back on the young couple. The sound of Hyunjin munching on banana chips filled the second of silence between the group before Jisung’s phone went off. Recognizing the distinct text tone, Jisung prepared himself for a verbal beating from his beloved best friend.

rama-rama 🦋: thank you.

Genuinely surprised by the short but sweet text, Jisung clutched at his heart. Felix peeked over his shoulder.

“Wow,” the boy commented, “that’s weird.”

rama-rama 🦋: but you’re still a butt.

“Oh, there it is!”

Despite the strange way that Jeongin and [name] ended up confessing their feelings for one another, the two did have Jisung Han to thank.

[ageless-aislynn]

Banner by the wonderful @missmendelsohn ♥♥♥

Title: “The Thousandth and the First” Author:  @ageless-aislynn​ Characters/fandom: Caitlin Snow/Harrison Wells|Eobard Thawne (ReverseSnow), The Flash Summary: Caitlin meets her soulmate. Fortunately, she's got an antidote for that. For Snowells Week 2019, Day 6, prompt: Year 2, Anti-Soulmarked/Soulmarked Rating:  R (PG for this chapter, later chapters will require a higher rating ;) ) Length:   2,574 Spoilers/warnings: None Disclaimer: Definitely not mine but I do enjoy borrowing them just for a bit! ;) A/N: I have literally been trying to write this story since the original prompt in 2016, lol! This year, it wouldn't leave me alone (and ended up crowding out the other prompt fills I intended to do *blush*). ;) As it turned out, it also wanted to run much too long to be a one-shot, so hence, there should be 2 other chapters to follow. Unless it should end up condensing into just one more or need to get expanded out into 4 total, we'll see when we get there. I anticipate the next chapter to be ready in a few days, RL permitting. ;) If you read, I hope you enjoy! :D ♥ 

Since Ronnie's death, Caitlin kept the soulmark on the inside of her left wrist covered with a widow's band. Of course, it was common for people to not want to see the once-bright lines now turned black from the passing of their soulmate. People who'd known her from before might've always found it strange that she and Ronnie always kept their wrists covered, but probably just chalked it up to choosing to keep it a private thing between the two of them.

Cisco knew, of course, because he always knew everything, even when she didn't exactly intend for him to. So he was the only one who didn't look surprised when the plain black bracelet cuff caught on the corner of the desk in a freak moment of perfect physics and the clasp broke, sending it scattering in two pieces.

"Cait... Oh. Oh, you have a soulmark, how cool!" Barry said, deftly snagging one half of the thin metal cuff in mid-air while the other skidded across the floor. "I didn't know you and R-- Oh."

The last oh made it clear his brain had tardily caught up to his mouth.

"Um, yeah," she said. Covering the dark, delicate blue lines with her opposite hand was an automatic response. Dark soulmarks had never been activated, representing soulmates never found. Ronnie hadn't had a mark at all, though he had always followed her lead and kept his left wrist covered with something, so his lack of mark didn't contrast with her unactivated one.

She let her hair fall forward, shielding the illogical burn of her cheeks. There's nothing to be ashamed of, she thought, not for the first or even thousandth time. Just because we weren't each other's soulmates, it doesn't make what we had mean anything less.

But, though soulmarks were becoming more and more common, they still were highly romanticized. Living your life with a dark mark, never finding your soulmate, was considered a tragedy, no matter how happy your life had actually been. Ronnie had always emphatically said that he had found his soulmate because no glorified birthmark was going to tell him anything else.

"Cait, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, you know." Barry gave a roll of one hand, a helpless gesture of both apology and dismay.

Her smile felt brittle and blindingly fake but it was the best she could manage as she grabbed a random folder off of her desk. "Of course. Don't worry about it. I have to go, I've got work to do."

"Oh, sure, of course," he said quickly and pressed the half of her bracelet into the palm of her hand, giving her fingers a brief squeeze.

She was almost out the door when Dr. Wells' voice stopped her.

"Dr. Snow? I believe this is yours?"

He was holding out the other part of the cuff where it had come to a stop near his motorized wheelchair. His expression was blank, the face he wore when emotions were too troubling for him to process.

Of course, she thought as she doubled back. How many times had she seen pictures of Harrison and Tess together, smiling, their identical triangular soulmarks blazing like green fire inside their wrists? Now Dr. Wells kept his left wrist covered by a black widower's band, just like she did.

Would it be harder to look at a blackened mark and know that your soulmate was dead? It would have to be.

"Thank you, Dr. Wells," she said quietly, taking the cuff from him. To her surprise, he briefly clasped her hand and gave a short nod. She expected something like that from Barry but it was practically a full-body hug coming from the reserved man.

"I can give you the name of someone who can fix it," he said.

She nodded in thanks but he was already turning his chair away.

***

"Caitlin, you're too close. You need to get out of there!"

Cisco's panicked cry buzzed in her ear, making her wince from the feedback. "I can't leave," she said through gritted teeth. "Somebody's got to set off the pulse if we want to stop this guy."

The van rocked as a sonic blast seemed to agree with her statement.

"Let Barry handle him. He's got this," Cisco insisted and his statement was punctuated by another thud to the van. She looked up to see the back of Barry sliding slowly down the windshield and then out of view. Beyond, the metahuman was just a dot at the end of the street. But a dot that was quickly growing larger by the moment.

"He's in range, I'm detonating the device," she said. "Tell... tell everyone I don't regret anything."

"Caitlin!"

Several sounds blurred into one: Cisco's voice, the slam of her hand striking the detonator button and a buzz of rushing air. Then the pulse blew and everything went dark.

Consciousness crept back, followed by a wave of sickness and a pounding in her head. Disorientated, she flailed for a moment before realizing she was curled on her side on a bed.

"Easy," a soft voice said, a warm hand brushing the hair back from her face.

She squinted, her vision swimming in and out of focus, and when she tried to ask what had happened, all that came out was a jumble of sounds.

"Don't be afraid, it's just a side effect from being caught in the edge of the blast. You'll be fine."

The voice sounded wrong somehow but she couldn't parse the reason. Her fingers curled helplessly into fists into a thick surface and she recognized the comforter on her bed. She was in her own room.

"Just rest," the voice urged and it must've seemed like a good idea because her mind let go and she slipped away once more.

***

By the time she woke and made her way back to S.T.A.R. Labs again, she felt like she had the mother of all hangovers but at least seemed to have her faculties back in better working order. She was met by Cisco with a tackle-hug, by Barry with an only slightly more restrained embrace and by Harrison with stony silence.

"Dr. Wells," she said when she couldn't stand his frosty stare any longer.

"That was stupid," he said, pronouncing each word distinctly as if wanting to make sure she couldn't possibly misunderstand. "And you're many things, Dr. Snow, but stupid shouldn't be one of them."

"Dr. Wells," Barry interjected. "That's a little harsh. Caitlin was just trying to--"

"Get herself killed? She almost did that quite efficiently." Harrison gave her another cold glance, then turned his wheelchair away.

Caitlin gaped, not quite expecting the strength of his reaction, but tried to recover, turning to her other friends. "Ah, thanks, Barry, for getting me out of there. I owe you."

Barry's brows knitted together. "Uh, it wasn't me, Cait. I mean, I tried, don't get me wrong, but by the time I got into the van, you were gone. We had no idea what happened to you."

"You're a meta, aren't you?" Cisco said with undisguised glee, his voice going sing-song. "You're a meta who can transport. Because transporting would be an awesome superpower, girl! Give me, like, ten seconds and I'll have you killer codename!"

Caitlin shook her head. "It wasn't me. Somebody grabbed me and the next thing I knew, I was in my room. I thought it had to be Barry because of the speed and the... Oh, of course, he was disguising his voice through vibration."

"Why would Barry disguise his voice?" Cisco asked, frowning.

"He wouldn't."

The three of them turned towards Harrison who had spoken without looking back at them.

"I know of only one other speedster in town, don't you?" he continued.

Barry straightened. "Why would the Reverse Flash get involved? Why would he save Caitlin?"

Harrison finally turned, leveling a direct, almost incriminating gaze straight at her. "Why, indeed?"

Even Cisco was left speechless at that.

***

Caitlin was exceedingly thankful that Dr. Wells seemed back to normal the next day and life returned to the "Wait, who is this metahuman and what is his or her power and how do we stop them when they inevitably do something bad?" normal that it had fallen into over the past few months.

Then one evening Caitlin entered her home and there was a moment when she knew. Her hand bypassed the light switch as she moved through the entryway and she quietly slid open the shallow drawer of her hall table, fingers groping with silent certainty then confounded at closing on nothing.

She abandoned the plan and turned, intending to head back for the front door, but then heard a distinctive whoosh. She'd been around Barry too long not to recognize the sound of a speedster in motion. But Barry's eyes certainly did not glow red in darkness.

A moment later, the light switched on, leaving her blinking in dismay at the man in the yellow suit standing at the other end of the hallway.

"Good evening, Caitlin," he said in his distorted voice. His feature were a blur, concealed not only by his mask but by motion too quick for her eye to distinguish.

She ran for the door which was only a few steps behind her, knowing it was a futile gesture even before she crashed full-bore into his chest. Her hair whipped in a blinding riot from the speed of him passing her. Even still, she struck out hard, windmilling both arms in order to break his hold.

"Caitlin," he tsked indulgently. "That might work in your self-defense class but I'm--"

She stomped the insole of his foot and then kneed him squarely in the groin. Speedster healing or not, she'd yet to find any man who was completely immune to that combination. He let go, doubling over with a startled groan, and she dove back for the still-open drawer of her hallway table.

"I already took care of your taser," he said, his distorted voice sounding like it was coming through gritted teeth.

"But not my backup," she responded, ripping it free from its hiding spot and promptly firing it into him.

Even as the lightning crackled across his yellow suit, she dropped the weapon and darted into the kitchen.

"Caitlin," he said firmly, storming through the door in time for her to blast him with her fire extinguisher.

He coughed, choking out, "That's not cold enough to stop me."

"I know," she said and flipped the switch that activated the emergency super-cold spray that Cisco had installed for her as a precaution.

He made an incoherent noise and vanished back through the doorway in a shower of ice crystals. But unfortunately he returned back in the next blink, knocking the extinguisher from her hand. "I'm trying to not scare you!" he roared.

"You broke into my home. What part of that isn't supposed to scare me?" she fired back, turning in a last ditch effort and reaching for the knife block on the counter.

"No, no knives!" he snapped and grabbed her around the waist, pulling her back against his chest and pinning her arms to her sides.

Before she could bring her feet up and try to use the counter for leverage, he sped them to the middle of the living room, lifting her up so that her feet could only kick ineffectually against his shins.

"I'm not here to hurt you. Please, just calm down." He was clearly trying to sound reassuring instead of irritated.

"What do you want?" she growled out but let her ineffectual struggling stop until she was hanging in mid-air, pressed backwards against his chest.

"I wanted to see if you were all right," he said, gradually lowering her so her feet touched the floor again. "Do you have any idea what that blast would've done to you?"

He sounded annoyed, as if she had taken a foolish chance on a whim with no concept of the consequences.

His annoyance annoyed her. "What does it matter to you?"

He huffed in frustration and his grip loosened minutely. She couldn't help herself, she stomped his insole again and tried to yank free.

He immediately tightened his hold, cursing loudly in her ear. "Would you stop that? I can heal broken bones in my feet but that doesn't mean they don't hurt. Look, pull up my sleeve."

It was a weird enough request that she stopped struggling. "Why?"

"Just do it. Please." The last word was clearly an after-thought. He carefully adjusted his hold around her waist so his left arm was free. "Go on. Do it now."

She hesitated long enough that he repeated it again, but this time in a deeper timbre. The distortion made it a monster's voice. "Now, Caitlin."

It spooked her into putting her fingers onto his wrist but she could only make use of her left hand, her right arm still trapped helplessly beneath his. Even still, she found the nearly invisible seam between the sleeve and the gloves and gave it a tug.

"Caitlin," he warned.

"It's too tight," she said. "I can't pull it up like this."

He gave a wordless growl.

"Try it yourself," she invited.

He adjusted his hold, clearly expecting her to try something else as he pinned her back against him and gave his sleeve a tug. It didn't move.

"Okay, so I like snug tailoring," he muttered and gave a harder jerk that rolled the cuff back.

In the next breath, it was as if a bomb went off. Caitlin found herself down on her carpet, curled on her side, blinded by the pulsating glare of the mark on her left wrist, too bright to be hardly even dampened by the widow's band. She tried to cover it with her hand but it still shone through her fingers, the most beautiful sapphire blue she'd ever imagined.

The man in the yellow suit had also been knocked off of his feet. Sapphire blue blazed from his wrist, pulsing in time with her own mark.

"No," she muttered, then said it louder. "No, no, no. This isn't happening. You... you can't be..."

He chuckled a bit breathily, like he'd been punched in the gut. "If you had any idea how far I've traveled just to end up finding you here and now, in this place..."

A wave of longing swept over her. She felt touch-starved, like her skin itself was trying to pull towards him. That bare strip of arm showing where his sleeve was rolled back looked like an oasis after wandering lost for too many days in a searing desert.

"Caitlin," he said, his voice sounding wondrous, like he was seeing her for the first time.

"I've got an antidote," she gasped out, scrambling to her feet and staggering back towards the kitchen. "I can cure this."

She thought he might superspeed ahead to try and stop her but when she glanced back, he was still on the floor.

"You can... cure yourself of me?" he said, sounding surprisingly forlorn.

An overwhelming desire to comfort him made her stagger to a halt. Then she gritted her teeth and made herself keep going. You knew this might happen, she thought. That's why you were ready for this. You're ready for this.

But now that it had happened, she didn't feel ready at all.

[thatcrappypuppy]

Fic request from Grootiez!

This is a lot different than what I normally do, but I think @grootiez could use some cheering up. Hope you like this and thank you for the request! I can’t put the request up here because it would spoil the story.

It’s a long request so I thought I’d at least write some angsty-teen Groot going to school first chapter. Couldn’t say for sure how long it would take me to continue or finish it!

Takes place after Endgame, so there are definitely spoilers.

//———//

Earth wasn’t Peter’s idea but Missouri was. School wasn’t his idea, either. That was Rocket’s, since he thought he Groot could use some socialization. Come to think of it, Peter didn’t really like any of this. Not even the Missouri part.

And since when had Rocket warmed up so much to humans? Being cooped up on Earth should’ve been more torturous to Rocket than it was to Peter, but he couldn’t ignore how much his friend had changed.

To most of the Guardians, they’d only been gone an instant, and in that instant, everything changed.

“See, Rabbit? I told you it wasn’t far.” Speaking of changes, Thor’s voice brought Peter back to reality. “Groot could easily walk here on his own.”

The entire Guardians of the Galaxy, minus Gamora and plus Thor, who Peter was reluctant to include into the family, was walking Groot to high school.

“You don’t decide what’s best for Groot,” Rocket snapped.

“I should get some say,” Thor muttered, then added, while pointedly looking at Peter, “as the team leader.”

“You’re not the leader,” Peter interjected, “and we’re not just a team.”

“Yeah, we’re a family,” Drax insisted, nodding with confidence. He and Mantis beamed at each other.

“No!” All eyes turned to Peter, who had just blurted the word without thinking. “I mean - yes, we are. But, more importantly, we’re heroes. You can’t just have anyone step in and become leader. It’s gotta be somebody who’s responsible.” When Thor looked like he was going to argue more, Peter continued, talking over him, “And! Someone who’s been responsible for the Guardians for years. Which is why I’m-“

“I’m the leader,” Rocket interrupted.

“What?” Peter shook his head, “No…”

“In case you’ve forgotten, Nebula and I have been the only Guardians of the Galaxy for five years! And she sure as hell wasn’t diplomatic enough to be leader!”

The Guardians turned to see if Nebula would argue, but she was making threatening faces at a nearby group of gawking teens as they made their way to school, only stopping when she felt their eyes on her.

“It’s true,” was all she said.

“AND,” Rocket continued before Peter could say anything, “at the very least, I am the leader of Groot!” He pointed at the teen in question with his thumb.

Peter couldn’t argue with that.

Groot, meanwhile, scowled. He didn’t feel like himself in their new home in this new neighbourhood. And he didn’t like toting around a backpack full of heavy textbooks and school supplies.

“I am Groot?” he asked rhetorically if anyone was going to ask him what he wanted.

“No, we’re not. We - or, more accurately - I am not gonna ask. I’m gonna tell you what’s best for you.”

“I am Groot?”

“You can’t bring yer holotab because you’d just play with it all day. Besides, they don’t publish Terran textbooks for you to download there. And none of the other kids will have that kinda tech.”

“Yeah wouldn’t want him to stand out,” Peter said sarcastically.

“Shut it, Star-Munch.”

“And, hey! Did it occur to you that if Earth’s textbooks aren’t published on the intergalactic web that they may not be accurate? Or useful?” Peter walked backwards as he spoke.

“I am Groot?” Groot agreed, asking the age-old question of “why do I have to learn this bullshit?”

“Watch yer frickin’ language!” Rocket barked. Then, he turned to Peter. “Don’t you think I know that Earth’s the most backwards, barbaric planet since Hala?”

“Woah! You’re saying we’re worse than the Kree planet?” Peter asked, his face scrunched in disapproval.

“I think the Kree are worse,” Drax stated.

“All I’m saying is this planet sucks and school sucks - ya probably already know more than most of those idiots-”

“I am Groot?!” rather than wait for Rocket’s explanation, Groot burst out his frustrated question.

“If you’d let me finish!” Rocket waited a moment to see if anyone would interrupt him. “You’re there to make friends. Learn what it’s like to be around people your own age ‘n all that crap.”

“I did wish for real friends my own age when I was a teen,” Mantis chimed in.

“There ya have it. We’re sending you to school so that you don’t end up like Mantis.”

Mantis squeaked, but couldn’t quite place whether Rocket was insulting her or if he was just stating that he didn’t want Groot to be lonely like she was. Ever the optimist, she went with the latter, and, in any case, was quickly distracted by a long building in front of them.

“This is it,” Peter confirmed.

The chain-link fence beside the sidewalk they had been following finally ended at a set of yellow, metal bars that served as the gates to a massive parking lot. The school itself was white at the base and red at the top and looked more like the back of a strip mall or a warehouse. The Guardians looked left and right, but the only indication they had that this was, indeed, a high school and not a prison yard or sketchy back alley was a small, tilted sign that said “DRUG-FREE SCHOOL ZONE.”

“Haha, yeah right, right?” Peter stood by the sign and pointed at it, grinning. Most the Guardians ignored him, except for Rocket, who looked pissed.

“Alright, you guys stay here. Office said to sign him in at building one…” Rocket stepped forward and Groot obediently, albeit reluctantly, followed.

The buildings were plain, undecorated, unless you counted the large white numbers indicating which building was which painted on the second story, too high to be vandalized. Groot observed that the first floor walls were not so fortunate, as the inconsistent paint jobs suggested their habitual desecration - that and the fact that it seemed the school’s janitorial staff wasn’t even bothering with the latest obscenities painted on the walls.

The students who attended this school clearly didn’t like or respect it. Groot supposed he could be thankful that he already had something in common with the people who would become his peers.

//———//

Sadly, it seemed the only thing the students hated more than school was Groot.

He was blamed for half the universe disappearing for five years. “It was one of you aliens that did it!” Which was why he was blamed for their families falling apart. “Mom didn’t think dad was ever coming back. Do you have any idea what an asshole her new boyfriend is?!” Not to mention, he was also blamed for ruining their lives. “If you aliens hadn’t’ve started your alien war, my friends and I would have graduated together, like we promised! Why does Earth have to pay for your problems? You should just go back to space and stop being our problem!”

Groot tried to reason with them. They were all enthusiastic about being all-inclusive of race, gender, and sexuality. He’s point out that he was one of billions of billions of aliens out there, and it wasn’t his fault that Thanos did what he did. He’d point out that it was, indeed, racist to define all aliens by the actions of just one man, Thanos, and that it was also racist and stupid to think that Groot was just like any other alien.

Thor once had the good intention to walk Groot to school, since Rocket always insisted that somebody walk with him. He walked with Groot all the way up to the school doors. For once, nobody made any comments at Groot.

“There, that’s better, isn’t it?” Thor amicably patted Groot on the shoulders as he said goodbye to make a show of their friendship, but that only silenced the other students while Thor was still there. As soon as he was out of the parking lot, they were back at their usual jibes and glares.

There were a few students that tried to talk to him, to tell him how immature the bullies were acting and not to take those assholes seriously. But, after a while, just like the rest, no matter what Groot tried to say, to bullies or otherwise, he would eventually be met with frustration on their part.

“Who the fuck cares?! We know you’re Groot!”

School had just become a routine of sitting at the back of class because, even though it was easier for students to throw garbage or spit at him, it was also easier for him to see it coming and stop or dodge it, hiding in the bathrooms during the shorter break of the day, and sneaking food into the library because it seemed the librarian understood that Groot couldn’t eat peacefully in the cafeteria.

He was hurt. The Guardians weren’t the most popular group in the galaxy, and he certainly wasn’t anyone’s favourite, not like the Hulk or Thor of the Avengers, but he wasn’t used to being universally hated.

He was confused. Rocket insisted that this was best. How was this learning to get along with people his age? He was quickly learning to hate people his age. Or perhaps all people in general, since the teachers equally ignored him, despite being informed about the language barrier.

“The school can’t afford for every teacher to have a universal translator, are you kidding?” Rocket told him noncommittally as he worked away. He was busy getting a freelance repair business off the ground since, aside from Mantis and Drax, most the Guardians would be able to help with that and they’d be able to make extra money. “You’ll figure it out - you always do everywhere else.”

But everywhere else had a universal translator at best, or they were used to meeting people they didn’t understand. Groot would point this out, but Rocket would just tell him to deal with it since he was too busy to do so.

Groot couldn’t even skip school the way he’d seen other kids do, since he was walked to and from school, and any missed classes promoted the school to call Rocket, who would take away gaming privaleges for the day when he found out.

So Groot was trapped. Trapped in the back of the class, the bathrooms, and the library. Trapped on a planet that couldn’t understand his language - refused to, in fact. Trapped alone with a family that equally refused to understand his problems. Well, Peter seemed to get it - he had hated school, too, but he couldn’t convince Rocket to leave this damn delusional planet.

Groot was known for being outspoken in his grumpiness, he was known for being loud with his complaints, and he was known for being upfront with his negative attitude. But, now, trapped, he knew that it didn’t help him to argue, yell, scream, or cry. So he became silent. And since Rocket didn’t seem to have time to realize that Groot wasn’t talking to him, Groot realized that his family wouldn’t care if he was gone.

His only company became his games and some books in the library. There was a whole section of “Teen/Young Adult Drama” devoted to conflicts like the one he found himself in.

He read about teens who were at a disadvantage because they were different, and were bullied for it.

He read stories about friends turning to enemies over a mutual love interest and the triumph of overpowering the enemy with wit and intellect. But Groot couldn’t prove his wit or intellect because no one would listen.

Mysteries about why a quiet kid at school had used narcotics to kill himself - the journal he’d left behind for his friend had to discover and decipher. But Groot didn’t have even a single friend who would care if he was gone.

His life had become a routine of being trapped. And he desperately wanted to escape.

One day, he was pushed over that edge, when he got in trouble for leaving the school premises. He knew Rocket would find out but he didn’t care.

“I don’t want you skipping school and I DEFINITELY don’t want you leaving the property! What were you even doin’?!”

“I am Groot!”

“What do you mean what do I care? Of course I care!”

Groot yelled one last time, a voice-cracking scream that everyone in the house could hear before slamming the door to his room shut.

“Groot! That’s not true! And don’t you slam that door!” Rocket stomped towards his son’s room, but Peter stopped him.

“Rocket, wait. Don’t you see what this is doin’ to him?”

To Peter’s surprise, Rocket did wait. And he sighed, his ears drifting down shamefully. So, he continued.

“You know first-hand how mean and judgemental people can be. It’s not just teens, either. And Groot can’t even stick up for himself! We’re lucky he’s not getting into fights or anything because he could probably kill them.”

“I know…”

“Groot’s actually a really good kid.”

“I know.”

“Then why are you putting him through this?” Peter asked. “Why are any of us doing any of this? He doesn’t need the education and he’s not learning how to get along with people.”

“I know!” Rocket turned to look at Peter and his eyes were wide, wildly so. “But it’s safe.”

Peter then realized that Rocket’s tough guy act and his obsessive need to tinker with technology was still, first and foremost, a front to hide his fears. Of all the things in the galaxy that had changed, this remained true.

While Earth was boring at best and brutal at worst, few creatures inhabited it that could harm Groot. And, secretly, Groot was gentle. He knew when he could overpower someone and was careful not to unless they really forced him to. He was part of a team that protected people, even if the people they protected were assholes like the ones he went to school with. This meant that he would never give the world leaders of Earth any reason to wage war against him, but it also meant that he would pretty much never defend himself if it meant hurting a human being.

Peter had more to say.

“Right now, Groot is dealing with one of life’s hardest challenges. You don’t know because you never went to school. And when he says you don’t care about what he’s going through, I think he really believes it. It’s gotta stop. You’ve gotta let him live a good life, even if it’s not particularly safe.”

“You’re right…” Rocket looked to the floor. “I shouldn’t’a… I should go talk to him.”

Rocket knocked on Groot’s door, trying to show that he wasn’t still mad and that he was willing to respect Groot’s privacy - a major improvement from just a minute ago, but found the door wasn’t even fully closed.

“Groot?” Rocket pushed the door the rest of the way open. Vines, let loose and unkept, as usual, littered the floor and even crept up the walls and out the open window, but there was no Groot in sight.

//———//

To be continued???

[shuuenka-writes]

Twilight Zone [1].

Pairing: Harada Sanosuke x Reader

Summary:  For better or for worse you were entangled in a ''more than friends less than lovers'' zone for as long as you could remember.  But can words be left unspoken forever?

A/N: Very much of an self-indulgent fic, because Harada is just *perfect*. Short story, with few chapters ahead, I think. I hope you will enjoy!

When you started your work as seamstress at your grandfather shop, you never imagined you'd become personal patch-maker for peculiar people from infamous Wolves of Mibu.

Cutting long material into something that will become kimono, you sung softly to yourself. Tranquility of the mornings always put you in good mood. Especially in spring going into motion, everything seemed to be blooming, leaving cold winter behind. Soft breeze tickled on your cheeks, filling the air with smells of freshness. As morning turned into noon, with noise increasing on the street, you worked without haste. Your grandfather was working in the back of the shop, while you were in front, ready to welcome customers.

''Hey, _____!"

Or not customers.

Scissors tumbled in your hands, as your heart made a thump. Like a scared stray cat in the alley you jumped at the sound of the three guests barging into your shop. You took a deep breath and looked at loud man, who made a noise while walking in. He sent you a bright smile as made himself at home. Shinpachi-san.

''It's been awhile,'' second man, bending down as to not tap his head on the door frame, called out to you. You sent him a smile, as you put down your scissors and material. Harada-san.

''Sorry for intrusion,'' small voice called out from behind of the two males. A face you didn't recognize.

''Don't scare me like this," you said but smiled at them and you stood up from your place. Two men wore their brilliant blue haori, meaning they were either on duty or just finished it. ''What's up?"

''We're coming with two things,'' Harada said, waving his long fingers in the air. His usual smile was plastered on his face, and it seemed there wasn't anything urgent, judging from his relaxed stance.

You sent him a pointed look.

''I bet you got your kimono torn and since you cannot hold a needle to save their life, you're coming to me."

Harada sent you a chuckle, ''you are kinda right."

''We're just letting the professionals do their job,'' Shinpachi interjected.

You shook your head. You weren't angry, not really. You were still smiling. Harada pointed at the person behind him. Small figure sent you a bow and small smile, probably uncertain of the situation. You judged the boy to be around sixteen years old, maybe a bit older.

''This kid has his sleeve badly torn,'' Harada spoke. You looked over at the sleeve and now that you focused you could easily see a tear running down the sleeve. You moved closer.

''Ah, really,'' the kid waved his hands in front of him. ''There is no need, I can do it myself."

You raised brew at him, and then turned to the Shinsengumi captains, ''So now you're taking people here without their agreement? Wow."

''Who do you take us for," Shinpachi said, unamused. He turned to the kid. ''Chizuru, let her handle this. Besides we wanted to ask you something."

Chizuru finally agreed to your help and allowed you to examine the sleeve. You looked over at her. Her, because within closer proximility you were able to see that she wasn't a boy, even in her male hakama. That raised a few questions in your head, but you guessed there was a reason why she would be going around dressed as a boy. Even if the cover was rather thick.

''It'll take a second to sew it, please sit down,'' you showed the girl to the place where you previously cut the material. ''Do you guys want a tea?"

''Oh! Yeah," Harada was quick to agree and sat as his usual place by the window. You brewed the tea, brought some sweets and finally sat down.

''Shinpachi-san, please stop playing with yarn,'' you scolded as you watched him juggling balls of yarn in the air. You took place by Chizuru and with skills you learned since you were a small girl, you quickly patched the tear. While you worked you asked your guests, ''So what did you want to ask me?"

''Actually, it's me,'' Chizuru said. ''I'm looking for my father as he was seen recently in this area.''

She described you the look of man called Yukimura Kado. Description that sounded familiar, mostly because Harada already asked you to look out for that person. For whatever reason it would be. But ever since a year, when you first heard about Yukimura, you didn't see man such as him.

''No, I haven't seen him recently either,'' you said, as you finished your work. The seam was visible, but you did your best to sew it in a way so it won't tear again in the same place. You hummed as you touched the material, ''it would be even better to make a new sleeve and sew it in. I think I have same material in the back."

''No, no,'' the girl refused.

''Are you sure? I can be quick about it" you hummed, thinking of the work you were supposed to do for other customers. ''Two or three days maximum."

''Thank you for the trouble, but I'm fine with this. It's not too serious."

What a timid girl, you noted with slight amusement. You turned to the men who sipped the tea on the other side of the room.

Harada seeing you were done raised his sleeve and showed you how his sleeve was dangling, torn on the stitch.

''Can you please fix this for me? It wasn't intentional, I swear!" he added, seeing your glare at the piece of material. Material that was fixed by you countless times.

''Harada-san,'' you snapped. ''Are you deliberately destroying your clothes?"

''No,'' he said, slightly fazed by your glare. He continued, ''There was ronin, and somehow we got entangled together. So should I have lost my head or a sleeve, ______-chan?"

You sighed.

''Pff,'' Shinpachi laughed in his full baritone. ''It seems for miss seamstress your head is less valuable."

''Shut it, Shin,'' Harada snapped at his friend. ''If it weren't for your clumsy dodges I wouldn't even be in that situation.''

''My dodges were perfect,'' Shinpachi sent him a half-glare.

You stood up, not even bothering to join their conversation. Their banter could go for hours, and if their third friend, Heisuke, would be here, the time would extend to endless. You stood up on small stool and reached for a wooden box. By another look at Harada it seemed that also his inner clothing was somehow in need of fixing so now you needed other threads.

You tapped place by your side and Harada quickly plopped down, while undressing from the haori. He picked up the box you had put on the floor and kept it on his crossed laps as he waited for you to start working. Needlework was something that relaxed you and actually made you happy, so your slight annoyance before about Harada destroying your work, swiftly left you.

''Look at you, all on the cloud nine,'' he smiled down at you. In his golden eyes, a spark of amusement lightened up. He moved tad bit closer and said, ''Maybe I should tear down more of my clothes.''

Your eyes widened.

''Oh, don't you dare!"

He laughed at you small outburst.

You tapped your chin in small wonder, and let your thoughts be spoken aloud.

''How about I do some embroidery on your kimono? I'd love to make some flowers between butterflies!"

''I humbly decline."

''Your loss."

You started to chat away about all things you could think of, conversation running smoothly. Simply because Harada was that kind of person, with whom you could forget about time flowing and all things in between.

''Hey, when you're done, can you fix mine?" Shinpachi interrupted your talk about best sweetshops in the city. You argued the best one belonged to Hiyori-san, which was located at one of main street going out of the city. Harada thought that sweet shop from old Kasamatsu sold the best dango he ever ate.

''Huh?" you focused at Shinpachi. Him and Chizuru sat side by side, near the window. You almost forgot about them.

''Here,'' he showed you part of his kimono. Indeed, a tad bit grated, but in no need of mending.

''No," you said, and focused again on blue haori. This time you decided to make a different seam, one that would hold stronger. It was your own battle - what will come victorious: your stitch or man power?

''Why?" Shinpachi whined. He pointed at Harada and said, ''you always agree to fix his clothes, but me and Heisuke always have to plead and beg."

You blinked at him and then laughed. You also laughed a tiny bit at Chizuru's rather surprised face.

''Maybe because Harada-san is ultimately a kind man,'' you stated to surprise of both Chizuru, Shinpachi and Harada himself. You continued and sent a look to Shinpachi, ''And ultimately, you are a loud man that barges into my shop as if he was going drinking to Shimabara."

''Pfft!" Harada just laughed out loud at your words. You chuckled tiny bit yourself as you were finishing with the haori.

''That's-! I'm not-!" Shinpachi was weaving his hands. Harada leaned on you, putting his arm on your shoulder, still laughing. ''Shimabara is place of... Uh.. grater needs!"

You rolled your eyes.

''That's why you're my favorite person in all Kyoto,'' Harada told you in between of clutching his stomach in laughter.

You looked over at him and warm smile spread on your lips. You didn't mind being called somebody's favorite person.

[meowloudly15]

Stranded: Day 8 - RELATIVE CHAOS

First | Previous | Next

Gwen, Mrs. Parker, and the rest of the spiders sat around the kitchen table, finishing off their pulled pork sandwiches. (Strangely, Ham didn’t have a problem with eating them.)

“Do you guys have any good stories from your time in the field?” asked Mrs. Parker.

“Oh, I got some!” Gwen brightened up. “You wanna hear a funny one or a cool one?”

“Either or,” said Ham.

“All right, so this happened like a year and a half ago. I was fighting this one guy who was basically an animal trafficker, and he’s super fast and strong and stuff. I won, but it was a tough fight, and he cut me across the face right here.” Gwen drew an invisible line across her forehead. “So, I went back home, and I’m back in my room, and I’ve gotten ready for bed and stuff, and I figured, I’ve gotta clean up this cut. So I headed to the bathroom and ran into my dad. He looked at me funny and asked, ‘What did you do to yourself?’ I panicked and said, ‘It’s ketchup!’”

Peni laughed. Peter B. and Mrs. Parker both cracked a smile. Noir remained as impassive as ever. Ham had vanished for no apparent reason.

Gwen chuckled to herself. “Yeah, I suck at cover stories.”

Peter B. commented, “You sure do. May, did your Peter do anything stupid? Or was he just too perfect for mistakes?”

Mrs. Parker chuckled. “Oh, not at all! Everybody makes mistakes! I’ll tell you how I found out about his secret identity. He was a senior in high school, and I was out of town on business for Alchemax.”

“Wait, you work for Alchemax? The place where they built the collider?” asked Noir.

“Used to. I quit because first of all, I found out that they were battling my nephew, and also because this upstart, Liv, decided she’d try and take over my position. She could have it, for all I cared.” Mrs. Parker rolled her eyes.

“Back to the point. I ended up coming home a day early, and I called Peter to tell him that the business trip had been terminated early. He didn’t pick up. I walked back into the house and saw Peter, sitting on the ceiling of the kitchen in his underwear, halfway through a bowl of mac and cheese. We both screamed.”

Everybody at the table cracked up, even Noir.

ATOMIC DISJUNCTION

Gwen spazzed out and fell through her chair. Noir yanked the chair out of her before her atoms rejoined.

“Thanks, Noir.”

“Don’t mention it.”

Ham poked his head out of the head of the faucet and said, “You have some wonderful storm drains, May, I gotta say. I just had to take a second look.” He pulled the rest of his body out and sat on the counter next to the cookie jar.

Everybody else exchanged concerned glances.

“So, what do you all do for work?” asked Ham.

Noir raised his hand. “I’m a dick.”

Mrs. Parker grimaced, trying to disguise a laugh. Peter B. instinctively covered Peni’s ears. She reached up and removed his hands, saying, “I’ve heard worse.”

Noir cocked his head to the side. “What’s the problem? I’m a dick! You know, a gumshoe? Is something wrong with that?”

Peni and Gwen exchanged confused yet amused looks.

“Oh, for Chrissake, I mean I’m a private eye! Why, what’s-”

“Don’t ask,” said Peter B., cutting him off.

Ham peered over the edge of the ceiling-mounted lamp. “You can cuss in this dimension?”

“No, Peni’s-” Peter B. started to say.

Peni cut him off with an eager grin. “Yes.”

“You guys are so lucky! I can’t cuss! I can only say symbols!”

“You wh-” began Noir.

“#%€@&%¢*§¿&%!” yelled Ham.

The table went silent. Peter B. instinctively covered Peni’s ears. Gwen tried to figure out how he had managed to say those symbols out loud.

Ham continued, “¢*§¿! ¶@~€! +¶¶@+€!”

Mrs. Parker said, “Okay, enough of that.”

“But I’m not actually cussing!”

“Yes, but you’re using a cipher. And you have the intent to swear.”

Under his breath, Ham muttered, “>%ππ+##~€.” He vanished back into the light fixture.

Peter B. glitched out for a couple of seconds.

Gwen tried not to laugh. She had no idea what he’d said, but it was still funny, maybe more so because she didn’t understand it. She did want to know what Mrs. Parker had meant by saying that Ham was using a cipher.

“So, uh, Mrs. Parker…” began Gwen.

Mrs. Parker chuckled. “Oh, please. Call me May. Or Aunt May, if you prefer.”

Gwen furrowed her brow. “But… we’re not related. That’d be weird.”

“You don’t have to share blood with someone to consider them your family.”

Gwen blinked. That was an unexpectedly philosophical answer.

She loved her dad and missed her mother. They were her family, first and foremost. Could somebody have other families besides just those to whom they’re related? Did that count as a family? Technically, it wouldn’t, at least not by the literal definition of one. But was it possible to become close enough with somebody that you might consider him a brother, even if he wasn’t? Or an aunt, even if she wasn’t?

Maybe it was, but it wasn’t anything that Gwen had seriously considered until now. She was lucky to have a caring father who supported her heroic endeavours and to have had a wonderful mother who had raised her pretty well. But other people might have had to think about this more so than she would ever need to.

“Gwen? You all right?” Peni waved a hand in front of her face.

Gwen blinked and returned to earth. “Oh, uh, yeah, sorry, I’m fine. Just spaced out, that’s all.”

“Like I asked,” said Noir, “you play the drums, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Splendid. See, I play tenor sax part-time in a jazz ensemble, and our drummer was… well, he’s now an ex-drummer. We need a replacement.”

“As much as I’d love to help, I can’t visit your dimension without putting my life on the line. Also, I’ve got school.”

“Ah, school.” Noir balanced his chair on two legs and folded his arms behind his head. “When I was your age, I walked five miles to school. Uphill.”

“Both ways?”

“Yes, I walked back from school, too.”

“Uh, I mean, did you walk uphill both ways?”

“No, that wouldn’t make sense.”

Peter B. chuckled. “I take it you didn’t have buses back in your day?”

Noir replied, “They existed, but they weren’t for carting kids around. They’re starting to make them for schools, but they’re pretty rare, at least as far as I know.”

Gwen recalled that Noir was from 1933. He had an air of seniority about him, too, which confused her.

“Uh, how old are you?” she asked him.

“Older than you are.”

Ham glitched out briefly.

May stood up. “Who wants dessert? I have fudge.”

Everybody raised their hands eagerly. Who in their right mind wouldn’t want fudge?

May walked into the kitchen.

RELATIVE CHAOS

“Oh man, fudge is the best!” exclaimed Ham. “I normally only get it at Christmastime!”

“You have Christmas in your dimension?” asked Gwen.

“Yeah, who wouldn’t celebrate it?”

Peter B. raised his hand. “There’s Christmas in my dimension, but I celebrate Hanukkah.”

“I promise to punch thirty extra Nazis for you,” said Noir. “And yeah, my dimension has Christmas, too.”

“Thanks for that.”

“There’s still Christmas in my dimension, despite the Creeds!” said Peni. “Is Santa real in your dimensions, too?”

“I don’t think he’s real in any dimension,” replied Noir.

Peni’s eyes widened. “He’s not?”

How old was this kid? Ten? Definitely no older than thirteen. Somewhere in the preteen range. Somewhere in the “you-should-have-figured-out-about-Santa-Claus-already” range, which doubles as the “you-probably-haven’t-learned-about-Santa-Claus-yet-and-that’s-a-problem-for-all-us-folks-in-the-know” range.

There was no way in which this conversation would end well.

“Uh, he is! Definitely! For sure! I know it! Yeah, he is!” stammered out Peter B.

Now Gwen was annoyed. “Come on, don’t lie to her!”

“Well, we can’t just stamp on Peni’s innocence like that!”

“But she deserves to know the truth!”

“Maybe the truth is something different in her dimension! How would we know?”

Peni looked thoroughly heartbroken. “You mean he’s… not real?”

Noir appeared stunned. “Uhhh…”

Ham butted in. “Uh, yeah, Noir was just kidding around! He wouldn’t know! Go ask your parents!”

“But my dad’s dead!”

“Then, uh, go ask your mom!”

Peter B. interjected. “Please, Peni, don’t worry about it too much. It’s okay to believe.”

Everyone started talking at once, trying to make themselves heard.

“In something obviously false?”

“I mean, the tech is different in her world. Maybe it’s possible?”

“But who would wanna do that?”

“Can we just… stop talking about this?”

“I wanna know the truth! Is Santa real or isn’t he? You’re confusing me!”

May cleared her throat and silenced the hubbub. “Stop arguing. I have fudge.”

Everybody quieted down and took some fudge. It was the perfect distraction.

“So, uh, what was that about making an online dating profile?” asked Peter B. after a couple of awkwardly silent minutes.

May chuckled. “I’ve been single for long enough, I think.”

“Do you need, like, technical help or something?”

May shook her head. “No, I know my way around a computer.”

“You sure?” butted in Gwen.

“Yes, I’m sure. I programmed a neural net two years ago that identifies phishing scams, tracks the IP address of the original sender, installs upside-down-ternet on the device to screw with the UI, and whitelists any phone numbers connected with the email account on seventy-two different telemarketer call lists.”

Gwen’s mouth hung agape.

“Huh?”

“You lost me after neural net,” said Peter B.

May folded her arms over her chest and smirked. “I lose most people after neural net.”

Noir said, “You lost me at program.”

“I understood that. It’s child’s play,” said Peni. “But I can imagine that for you, in as archaic of a society as you are, that’s quite an achievement.”

“Archaic society?” muttered Peter B.

“Then why on earth would you need our help?” asked Ham.

“Because I don’t know what sixty-something-year-old males are looking for in a woman. I mean, what do I put on the profile? What do I leave off? How do I embellish it? How do I get more clicks? Should I tell them I was widowed ten years ago? Should I mention that Spiderman was my nephew?”

Peter’s uncle was dead in this universe? Huh. Gwen was starting to get accustomed to the weird differences between worlds. Of course, she’d thought she’d seen everything until Peni and Ham showed up.

JAMMED FINGERS

Oh, right! Good idea, spider-sense! Thanks for actually being useful for once!

Gwen asked May, “Uh, if you’re so good with tech, could you fix up my webshooters? They keep jamming.”

May grinned. “Of course! Give them to me, and I’ll take a look at them tonight. Now, why don’t you all head off to bed? It’s getting late.”

“And not go on patrol?” asked Noir.

“May’s right,” said Gwen, handing over her gloves. “Not sleeping actually makes our atomic disjunctions worse.”

Everybody at the table gave her a blank look.

“Atomic… what?” asked Peter B.

“The glitching thing.”

“Oh. Gotcha.”

“Where will we sleep?” asked Peni.

That was a good question.

May slipped Gwen’s gloves into her back pocket and thought for a minute. “Uh, there are three rooms and six of us. Hmm… Peter and Peter can take Peter’s old room, and I have a sleeping bag for one of you… Gwen and Peni can take the guest room, since there’s a pull-out cot… I’ll be in my own room… what about Peter?”

“Which one?” asked Peter B., Ham, and Noir simultaneously.

“Uh, I mean the Peter in sweatpants and the Peter in a fedora will share a room. How about you?” May directed the last question to Ham.

He replied, “I can sleep on the couch.”

“Okay, that works. Is everybody okay with that?”

Gwen had no qualms about the setup. Neither did anyone else.

Thirty minutes later, she found herself lying in the cot in the guest room. It was comfortable, as far as pull-out cots go. Peni was half-asleep on the bed, and her spider was on the dresser.

Suddenly, Ham burst through the door. Well, not completely literally, nor did he open the door, but he did appear through the keyhole in a rather sudden fashion. Gwen and Peni both yelled.

“Why do you keep doing that!” exclaimed Gwen.

Ham shrugged. “I’m used to getting places this way. Just wanted to say goodnight to you guys before we all turn in.”

“But, how do you do that? How can you get through tiny gaps like that?” asked Peni.

“I’m, uh, I’m 2.5-dimensional. I think that’s how you’d put it in your worlds. I look and for all purposes am two-dimensional, but I can still move in 3D space and interact with 3D things. Like this picture, for instance.” Ham leaped up and spun around a sepia-tinted photo from the wall, settling it back into place.

“But that doesn’t explain how you can defy gravity,” said Peni.

“That’s toon physics for you.” Ham pulled a pair of spectacles and a graduation cap out of thin air and donned them. He flipped through a comically thick textbook, laid his finger on a paragraph, and began to read. “‘Any body suspended in space will remain in space until made aware of its condition.’ -Paco, 1994.”

“And… you operate by the laws of... toon physics? Even though you’re not in a world with toon physics?” asked Peni.

“Yeah, sure. We operate by the principles of the world that we’re from. I mean, look at Peni. She can summon anime backdrops out of thin air and jump forty feet in the air to land in the cockpit of her robot. And Noir’s still in black-and-white. And Gwen still follows the laws of physics from her universe, which happen to be exactly the same as those here. If there was a spider here from a universe with two extra quarks, he’d use the rules of physics of a universe with two extra quarks.”

Gwen blinked. Ham knew a surprising amount.

“How do you know all of this? I mean, you’re a-”

“A cartoon character, I know,” finished Ham. “I get that a lot. But I’ve been Spider-Ham for 35 years. I know my stuff.”

Gwen made a mental note not to underestimate Ham in the future.

“You, uh, don’t look a day over 35,” she said.

“Yeah that’s another thing. I don’t age. Pretty convenient, if you ask me. Well, good night, folks!” Ham gave a wave, then vanished under the door.

Gwen tried to comprehend everything that had just happened. Ham was really weird. At the same time, he was kind of cool.

“How old are you?” Peni asked after a few moments of silence.

“Uh, take a guess.”

“Fourteen?”

Why did everybody think Gwen was so young?

“Nah, sixteen. How about you?”

“Guess!”

“Uh, you’re like ten?”

“I’m eleven and three quarters.”

Okay, so she was close.

“How many people have you killed?” asked Peni, sounding as chipper as ever.

Gwen blinked. “Uh, one. No, two. Both were accidents.”

“In... two years?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s lame.”

“Why, how about you? And, uh, how long have you been doing this for?”

“Twenty-three people. Over the past five and a half months. And none of them were accidents.”

Peni sounded both completely serious and entirely proud of herself. Best not to dwell on that.

All of a sudden, Gwen burst out laughing.

“What’s so funny?” asked Peni.

“It’s, well, I was early in getting to this dimension, and Miles made a joke about him being on time and everyone else being late because of relativity, and… never mind. You wouldn’t get it.”

Peni asked, “Could you explain it to me? Maybe then I’d get it.”

“Never mind. It’s a moot point. Go to bed.”

“Aww, come on!”

“Good night!”

Gwen rolled over and faced the wall, ignoring Peni’s pleas. After a couple minutes, she drifted off to sleep.

First | Previous | Next

[traveller-lover-dreamer]

Daughter of the Sea, Chapter 8

Prologue | Chapter one | Chapter two | Chapter three | Chapter four | Chapter five | Chapter six | Chapter seven

Pairing: Royal!Tom Holland X Royal/Mermaid!Reader

Word Count: 6.7k

Warnings: Killing, death, blood, nearly drowning, lots of curses too

           This was the fifth inn they went to ever since arriving in Meryndel. Harrison had hoped to find the princess here but the group of Northerners that were left at the Red Apple told them that they had missed the prince and princess’s departure by a single day. A single day and he would have had the chance to see her again. Now he would have to wait for the war to end before seeing her. If he didn’t die before…

           Words had apparently reached Meryndel late last night about the war. It was now on everybody’s lips whether it was on the docks or in the market. Everybody was talking about this war. King Faylios had called for his banners in Meryndel and the knights were getting ready. The Garelns, rulers of the city and distant cousins of the Daams, had already asked for every men of age that could wield a sword to assemble at the city’s western gate by the end of the week.

           Harrison sat down at the table where the other Northerners were currently eating a mutton stew, a rare meal in the South. Ha had gotten used to eating fish during all the years he had spent in Azkapoor and to eat something else was still a bit weird to him. At the same time, it reminded him of his childhood and each day he grew more restless at the thought of getting back to where he belonged. Right now he didn’t know if that was by your side or in the North… but the North was getting more appealing every day.

“I say we join the army”, Lord Pettyfer suggested for the third time that day. “We’d be of more use on the inside.”

“What if somebody recognises us?” Lord Joysner replied. “We’d be of no use dead.”

“We’ll be of no use here anyway”, Lord Pettyfer insisted. “The North needs us and if we can help them from this side of the Gate…”

“They know Harrison a tad too well”, Lady Ollister said. “This won’t work. And the Southerners won’t accept a woman in their ranks.”

“You two can stay here then”, Lord Pettyfer said. “I don’t want to wait for death to come get me here, I’m going.”

           Most of the other Northerners agreed with him. They wanted to fight and infiltrating the Southerner’s army would give them an advantage that could be useful in this war. Harrison wanted to go too. He knew it was dangerous and probably a lot more for him but if they pretended to be common people he didn’t have to worry about a thing. They’d be put on the first line if a battle ever came and they’d just have to turn around and fight the true enemy instead.

           This could also be a way to prove to everyone that he was a true Northerner and not a Southerner’s puppet. He was sick of his own people thinking he was just some kind of traitor awaiting the moment to stab them in the back. If this could prove where his true allegiance was, then he was going to do it.

“I’d like to come with you too”, Harrison said. “And before you say you don’t need me, let me tell you this: I know the weaknesses of every men that ever was at court. I’m really observant and sometimes it pays.”

“Is that really useful?” Lord Pettyfer asked.

“You tell me”, Harrison answered. “I can tell you for sure that Lord Talenta’s obsessed with killing and that he should be your first target if you were to murder someone. Lord Blackfyre should be a close second target. He’s always with the king and he’s his most important counsellor.”

“King Faylios would be mad to bring his right hand with him”, Lady Ollister said. “He needs someone to rule the South while he’s off to conquer the North…”

“Or die trying”, interjected Lord Joysner.

“Or die trying”, Lady Ollister repeated. “I don’t think we have to fear his presence with the king.”

“You may be right”, Harrison admitted. “I’m just saying I know where to hit and who to hit first if that ever may be of use.”

“It could be”, Lord Pettyfer said. “But what tells us you wouldn’t just betray us?”

“I’m a Northerner”, Harrison said. “I was born a Northerner and I want to die a Northerner. My family is an old family in Londir…”

“The Osterfields lost all credibility when your father…” started Lord Joysner.

“I was talking about my mother’s house”, Harrison said. “Not my father’s. My father wasn’t an Osterfield. And that’s the point. I want to bring my family’s honour back.”

Lord Pettyfer chuckled. “You’re the last Osterfield. I can see why you would want to do that. You can come if you want to but be aware that we’ll watch you. First sign of treachery and you’ll be six feet under.”

“Fair”, Harrison agreed. “But you don’t have to worry about this, I’m the sword that came from ice.”

Lady Ollister whistled. “I see someone still know his family’s saying.”

“I didn’t come from water”, Harrison said, “but from ice.”

“Down here the sun’s probably melted you”, Lord Joysner jested.

           Harrison shook his head, chuckling lightly with the other Northerners. It felt great to have said that. Although his thoughts tended to get back to you, his heart was somewhere else. He wanted to be a Northerner, he wanted to be the sword that came from ice.

           Perhaps if you would have been there, he wouldn’t have been thinking this. He would have been too caught up in your eyes to even remember his origins but now he did and they were calling for him.

           Harrison wasn’t prepared for what was to come. He wanted to be a hero but common people weren’t heroes. Since they were pretending to be some, the Northerners always ate their meal last as they made the journey from Meryndel to Lylas. They didn’t have tents to sleep in and they were always far from the head of the column, where their targets were.

           There were three of them. Lord Talenta, Lord Krysko and the king himself. Harrison didn’t believe that killing the king was a good idea but killing the head of the army could be a good idea. Both of the men were far from here though, already in Lylas.

           Lord Krysko was the envoy sent by the king to bring words of the war to Meryndel. The king had been wise enough not to send a bird and the man had been slow enough not to get caught by the Northerners. This was a problem though: the Garelns knew that the Northerners had gone to Meryndel.

           They were long gone from the city when they had heard this. Harrison had been worried about Lady Ollister, who had stayed behind when they had left, but he knew that the woman could protect herself. He was more worried about the third group, which contained the rest of the noblewomen, all of whom couldn’t defend themselves. Lady Ollister had promised to take care of them though, so really there was no reason to worry.

           Traveling with a whole army was much longer than with a smaller group, Harrison realized on the third week of walking. The men were starting to get tired and there were more quarrels each day. He tried to stay away from them though and at the same time tried to gain the officers’ trust. If he wanted to get close enough to murder Krysko, he had to be invited to his tent at some point.

           He had decided to do the deed himself on the second week. There was no other way to gain the Northerners’ trust. So every day Harrison tried to be the perfect little soldier, offering to help whenever he could.

           That gained him a great reputation amongst the commoners and soon enough he was named second to Officer Kravinzhy, who was at the head of the commoners. But right now, Harrison was sitting next to the fire with a group of Southerners.

“We all wish to accomplish great things in this war”, was saying Jamesh, a seasoned warrior.

           Seasoned because this wasn’t his first war. He had been part of the first conquest of King Faylios a decade ago.

“All I want to do is to be able to fuck someone else than my wife for a little while”, he jested and the men around the fire erupted with laughter.

           That Harrison couldn’t get used to. The commoners had a way of acting that seemed completely vulgar to him. It made him feel uneasy, especially when they made jests about killing the Northerners’ prince and then fucking the princess in front of his dead eyes. At least, Harrison knew you were safe somewhere on the Mermaid Sea, if that could actually be called safe.

“Only the nobles can fuck the camp followers, Jamesh, keep dreaming”, another man replied.

“That’s what I do at night, when the redhead is sucking me”, Jamesh replied which again caused an eruption of laughter around the fire.

           Harrison shook his head, getting up from his place.

“Where you goin’, pretty boy?” Jamesh asked.

“Takin’ a piss”, Harrison answered as he walked away.

           He walked aimlessly for a moment, until he heard a scream somewhere on his left. He ran to the sound only to see none other than Lord Krysko dragging a redheaded camp follower by the hair.

“Excuse me, m’lord”, Harrison said. “What are you doing?”

“Shut the fuck up, you commoner”, Krysko spatted, his words slurred by his visibly drunken state. “I’m going to fuck that bitch back in my tent. Wanna join?”

           Harrison just stood there for a moment, trying to figure what was going on.

“An handsome lad like should know better than to say no to a lord”, Krysko added as the silence got longer.

“M’lord, I don’t…” Harrison started.

“You don’t bed men?” Krysko asked. “When I was your age I didn’t either but then I realized that sex is much more than fucking a cunt.”

           The girl tried to get out of his grip and he slapped her roughly.

“You coming or not?” Krysko repeated.

           Harrison had two choices: kill the man right now or kill him when they’ll be in the tent. The first option seemed better but there would be witnesses.

           At the same time, Harrison couldn’t believe that Krysko didn’t recognise him. Especially since they had been at court together more than once.

“Let go of me”, the redhead cried as she hit Krysko in the crotch.

           The man let go of her and she crawled away from him as he fell to the ground, his hands on his crotch.

“You fucking cunt, I’ll have your head for this”, he spat.

“You won’t”, Harrison interjected. “You should know better than to put your hands on a lady.”

“She’s no lady, she’s a whore”, Lord Krysko said as Harrison walked closer to him. “Who are you to tell me this?”

           Harrison put his hand on the hilt of his sword as he scanned his surroundings. Apart from the girl, there was no one around.

“I’m the ice come to tear your heart apart”, he said as he unsheathed his sword.

           Lord Krysko didn’t have the time to react or was way too drunk to do something about it. Harrison thrusted his sword in the man’s heart and he died without having done a thing to defend himself. Adrenaline streamed in Harrison’s system and for a moment he felt powerful.

“You killed him”, the girl shrieked.

           Harrison quickly took his sword out of Lord Krysko’s heart. He wiped the blade clean on Lord Krysko’s linen shirt, which was quickly turning a darker shade of brown before putting it back in its scabbard.

“Shhh”, he said to the girl.

           He walked to her and grabbed her by the arm.

“Let’s get away from here before someone sees us”, he whispered.

           The girl didn’t resist as he pulled her as far from the body as possible. They crossed half the camp before Harrison felt safe enough to stop.

“I saved you from getting raped”, he told the girl.

“Why did you do this?” she asked with a shaky voice.

           Harrison realized that she was about to cry and suddenly the adrenaline left his system. He felt extremely tired all of a sudden and especially horrified about what he had just done. He had killed a man without even hesitating.

“To save you from getting raped”, he answered, matter-of-factly. “You should be thanking me.”

“Lord Krysko was an important man”, the girl said as tears started streaming down her face. “You shouldn’t have killed him.”

“You’ll need to stay silent about this”, Harrison whisper-shouted. “We wouldn’t want me getting caught.”

“Why’s that?” she asked. ���You’re a murderer.”

“Because I’ll tell them that you told me to do it because you didn’t want Krysko’s dirty little hands on you again”, Harrison said. “They’ll hang you for this.”

“They won’t believe you”, she said, but she seemed defeated. “You’re just a commoner.”

“More than that I’m a man”, Harrison said. “My words would weigh more than yours.”

           The girl lowered her head as a couple of tears slipped on her cheeks.

“I saved you from getting raped”, Harrison repeated as he was trying to convince himself that he had done the right thing. “Now, you should get as far from here as possible.”

           With his free hand he reached for the hidden pocket inside of his shirt. He took a gold coin from it and then put it in the girl’s hand.

“This will pay for whatever you need as you make your way back to Meryndel”, he said. “If people ask you question, say that you met a rich man who asked you to wait for him at the Red Apple Inn.”

           The girl’s eyes were round as she looked at the gold coin in her hands as if it was the first time she had seen one. It took Harrison a moment to realize it probably was.

“Thank you”, the girl said. “Don’t you want anything from me?”

           Harrison looked up and down her frame. He could see her curves through her stained silk dress, but he looked away. He didn’t sleep with whores. Hell, he didn’t sleep with anybody, a whore wouldn’t be his first.

“Only your silence, my lady”, he replied politely.

“Then my silence you’ll have”, she said before kissing him on the cheek and running away.

           Harrison just stared at her until she disappeared out of view. He hesitated to walk back to the fire where the other men were. He looked around him, noticing a few men nodding approvingly to him. That’s when he realized that they thought he probably slept with the girl before sending her away. An alibi. Great. He hadn’t thought about this at first.

           Murder. Murderer. Harrison had never thought he had it in him to kill someone. Especially not so easily. Without a single doubt, he had thrusted his sword in the man’s heart. Whether he had done it for the North or for the sake of the girl, he didn’t know, but the result was the same. A man had died tonight and he had died because of him.

           Harrison knew of a million ways that this could have gone wrong. Somebody could have seen him killing Krysko, somebody could have connected the dots between him being with Krysko’s personal whore and the lord dying, but nobody did. Nobody thought a commoner would murder Lord Krysko.

           When they found the body the next morning, Harrison expected someone to come to him, but nobody did. Quarrels happened a lot lately and everybody said it only was another one of those that resulted into Lord Krysko’s death. That’s when Harrison realized the man wasn’t actually liked. People called him a man fucker and they spat on his corpse instead of giving his body back to water, of burning it or of burying it.

           It didn’t make it easier. The first few days Harrison felt like a monster and more than once he looked at his reflection on his blade, wondering if he should just thrust it into his own stomach and be done with it.

           That’s when Lord Pettyfer found him and patted him on the shoulder.

“I never expected you had it in you, son”, he said.

“What?” Harrison asked. “What do you mean?”

“I’ve talked to everybody else”, Lord Pettyfer explained. “Are you telling me a Southerner killed Lord Krysko?”

Harrison shook his head. “I didn’t know I had it in me either, if I’m being honest”, he whispered.

“Son, you’ve proven yourself”, Lord Pettyfer said. “I swear it to the gods that I’m going to make sure you are recognised for what you have done when we’ll be back in Londir.”

“Recognised as a murderer?” Harrison muttered.

“No”, Lord Pettyfer shook his head. “As someone who knew what to do in times of crisis to help his people.”

           The lord walked away from Harrison then and Harrison wondered if he was supposed to feel better. Maybe. Probably. Had murder really brought back the honor of his family so easily?

           For the first time in weeks his thoughts went back to you. He imagined the look of horror on your face if you were ever to learn about what he had done and he felt sick. In a matter of weeks he had turned into a monster.

           Someone patted him on the shoulder, which startled him. Harrison spun around, his hand on the hilt of his sword. It was only Lord Joysner.

“Good job”, the man said. “I would have been more subtle if I had been you, but the result would have been the same.”

“What would you have done?” Harrison asked.

“Poison”, Lord Joysner said. “A small blade between the ribs or poison in one of his meals.”

“You’re an Assassin”, Harrison realized.

           The Assassins were a secret order up North. They were at the service of the crown and they eliminated the enemies of the crown when they were asked to. There were always two Assassins training at the same time and never more than two real Assassins alive. At the top of the order was the Master Assassin.

Lord Joysner chuckled. “King Dominic figured it was a good idea to send his Master Assassin with his son. To protect him or to help him if ever came the need to. And it did. But you were quicker.”

“Does it ever become easier?” Harrison asked.

“Killing people?” Lord Joysner asked. “Thrusting a sword into one’s heart never get easier. Poisoning a meal and disappearing in the night is easier. Cleaner, if I’m being honest.”

Harrison sighed deeply. “I did what had to be done.”

“Indeed, you did”, Lord Joysner approved. “You could learn how to give the gift of death if ever you would want to.”

“Me?” Harrison asked. “Why would you choose me as an apprentice?”

Lord Joysner chuckled. “You’re nobody. You’re a hostage, half of the North doesn’t know who you are, the other half despises you. Being an Assassin would give you the opportunity to be whoever you want. Right now, I’m Lord Joysner but back in Londir I’m nobody. The true Lord Joysner is still in his castle in the Snow Valley. I was born a commoner and I climbed the ladder up to being the Master Assassin. You could do too.”

          Harrison stayed silent as his mind ran a mile per hour in his head. Would being an Assassin be a good idea?

“The Assassins are the most respected order in the North”, Lord Joysner added. “I’ll let you think about it.”

           The man turned around and started walking in the other direction.

“Wait!” Harrison exclaimed. Lord Joysner turned around. “I’m in.”

           A small smile formed on Lord Joysner’s lips.

“Tomorrow, at dawn”, he said. “You know where to find me.”

 -

             Tom stared at the wall of the cabin. The lights were flickering, but not as much as during the storm. The storm had come and gone in a few hours and now all that was left to do was to watch the cabin wall, hoping that nothing had happened during the storm. Hoping that you would walk right back in as if nothing had happened.

           You were gone, most certainly dead. They had thrown you overboard in the middle of the storm and you had been swallowed by the waves. Tom had tried to run after you, but then two pirates had stopped him. He had tried fighting them but all his strength had left him the moment he had seen you dying.

           He didn’t know how long it had been since the storm. He was just watching the same wooden wall, hoping things would change. How could the gods be so cruel as to take you from him already? And how could he stop the war now that you were gone?

           There was a noise at the cabin’s door and the captain walked in. Tom glanced at him.

“Storm coming back”, the captain said. “Gods mad. Who are you?”

           Tom’s eyes trailed back to the cabin wall. So sacrificing you had been useless.

“Who are you?” repeated the captain as Tom stayed silent.

“You know who I am already,” Tom eventually exploded. “And you’ve killed the only person who could have stopped the war.”

“War?” asked the man.

“Between the North and the South”, Tom explained.

“You trouble”, the captain growled.

           At the same moment there was a loud bang outside of the cabin. Men screamed and then the ship was shaken as if a giant was playing with it. The captain ran out of the cabin and Tom followed. Nothing could have prepared him to the sight.

           A sea serpent was currently on the deck of the cog, which was sinking quickly. Tom figured that there was a hole in the hull of the ship probably caused by the loud noise earlier.

           Before he could do something, the sea serpent moved and Tom was jerked forward. His head hit the ship’s rail and his body went limp. He lied there for a moment, trying to clear his mind from the fog that was slowly creeping in.

           The sea serpent tightened its grip around the cog and suddenly it broke in two. Tom couldn’t do nothing to stop himself from rolling towards the beast. He tried to hold on to the rail but he couldn’t get a hold of it and soon enough he dove into the water.

           There was a flash of green and blue as the sea serpent swam away. Tom swam to the surface only to see a couple of men holding on to the fragments of the ship. He swam towards them but then one of the men disappeared under water. As if something had pulled him down.

           Tom frantically tried to reach some debris, but then another men disappeared. He looked underneath himself and could see something moving quickly in the water. Tom felt something gripping his ankle and suddenly he was pulled underwater too.

           He tried to fight and swim back to the surface but it was impossible. The thing holding him was stronger and was going deeper and deeper into the water.

           The pressure was getting awful and Tom felt his lungs burning. He looked down to the thing, which was looking back at him. His heart stopped in his chest at the sight of the ghost under him.

 -

           There was blood in the water. And meat. Your fangs were already secreting poison. You swam around, holding your trident tight. You would have to fight to get your food.

           You saw two of your sisters right beneath the surface. They were pulling their food under the water. You decided to do as they did, since they had been born long before you.

Father, give me the food I need, you prayed.

           You saw some legs over your head. An easy target. You swished your silvery tail and swam toward the surface.

           You had been born a few hours before, maybe a day or two. You didn’t remember much before the Kiss. Only some eyes. They were haunting you when you closed your own eyes but apart from that everything was gone.

           Your sisters were singing all around you and you joined them. A few hours ago they had told you a feast was going to be held, when Jhyscarios would be ready. The sea serpent had guided you out of the palace and to the oval overhead, which apparently was full of food.

           You were glad for it: the fish you had killed earlier had tasted vaguely like something else, something disgusting. You had barely been able to keep it down, but your sisters had claimed you one of theirs and it was time to celebrate.

           Men. They said men had killed your first incarnation. But now you were reborn and seeking vengeance.

           You grabbed the ankle of the man swimming over your head and then pulled him under the water. You had to let him drown before you ate him, they said the meat tasted better.

           Your fangs ached in your mouth. You couldn’t wait to bite into the flesh. You were hungry, so hungry you wondered if you should drown another man too. One of your sister swam towards you.

Mine.

          You held your trident in front of you, protecting your meal. She tried to attack you and before you even thought about it you threw your trident in her direction. She hissed and swam out of its trajectory and then she swam away.

           You followed your trident and caught it before stopping. You were deep enough. You raised your head. The man was surrounded by a white halo caused by the light over the water. You noticed he was looking down on you. You could tell he was slowly losing strength. But then your gaze met his gaze and there was a flash in your mind. The sound of some breathing, some words whispered against your skin, the taste of a kiss, a kiss before the Kiss.

           His brown eyes were looking down on you and he seemed scared. And suddenly you realized he was going to die and it would be because of you. How could you eat someone if they were looking at you like that?

           A swish of your tail and you were swimming back to the surface. One of your sisters looked at you curiously but you didn’t stop. The man needed oxygen, that’s why they never went under water. If you gave him oxygen maybe he wouldn’t die.

           Your head pierced the surface of the water and it burned you. You screamed but then you heard him breathing and it was all you needed to hear. You plunged your head in the water again and noticed your sisters swimming in your direction.

Not this one, you told them.

He’s a man, Laylavia said. Men are food.

Not. This. One, you repeated.

           You noticed the sea serpent swimming towards you and you let go of the man’s ankle. He swam a little with his useless legs and you noticed him looking in the water.

           You gripped your trident with both of your hands as your sisters formed a circle underneath you.

Fight Jhyscarios, then, Laylavia said.

           She was the leader of the shoal. She was the only one who could give the Kiss. You were alive because of her.

           You knew the laws. When you had gotten born, all five of the laws had been imprinted in your mind.

Number one: never defy the leader of the shoal.

Number two: only the leader of the shoal can give the Kiss.

Number three: the shoal is the only family.

Number four: only the leader of the shoal can control the sea serpents.

Number five: man are food. Only food.

           There were ways to go around the rules. If you broke the first one and won, you became the shoal’s leader. Every sister could technically give the kiss. Some sisters remembered their old life and decided to get back to their true family. Every sister could speak to the serpents, it was up to them to listen if they wanted to. Last but not least, some men were kept. For amusement. But to be able to keep a man you had to defeat a serpent. Few dared to defeat a serpent and fewer got out of it alive.

           You swam around the sea serpent as it created a cloak of poison around its head. You had to be careful not to swim in the contaminated water. The serpent plunged forward and with a strong swish of your tail you got out of the way. You avoided the cloak of poison and then turned around to see the serpent moving down. You followed it carefully, waiting for it to turn around. When it did, your trident was ready.

Help me, you told the serpent as it swam towards you.

           The serpent opened its jaws and you saw the rows of fangs in its mouth. A single bite and you would die. You didn’t move and waited for it. Once the serpent was close enough you put your trident in front of you and thrusted it in the upper jaw of the serpent.

           The momentum of the creature sent you swimming back a few meters, but eventually it stopped. You let go of the trident and swam around to look at your sisters.

           They were shocked. You could tell by the looks on their face. Nobody had ever killed a serpent so fast, especially not a new born. You knew because of the memories of Laylavia. They had been transferred to you when you had been born.

I’m keeping him, you told your sisters.

           Laylavia swam towards you.

Men can’t survive the kiss for more than a day, she told you. He will die eventually and then we’ll feast on his body.

           At least you could keep him for a day. You swam to him, careful not to put your head out of the water. You gently grabbed his hand. It was shaking, that you could tell. You pulled him under the water and he tried to fight it. You were way stronger than him though. You grabbed his face and closed your eyes. You put your lips on his and kissed him softly. He melted into you but then your poison filled his mouth and he started to fight. His body eventually went limp.

           You looked at him curiously.

Is he dead? you asked.

He’ll be sleeping for the first few hours, Laylavia said. Then he’ll wake for the rest and he’ll eventually drown.

           Somehow this scared you. More than that, it terrified you. The thought of that man dying terrified you more than anything. You carefully grabbed his hand as your sisters started to swim toward the bottom of the sea, towards Klyapolis.

           The swim wasn’t long, not even an hour. The hardest part was the dark space between the surface and the city, where there wasn’t any light. You could barely see anything, you had to rely on the sixth sense that had come when you had been born. You just had to close your eyes and sing. When you sang, you could see all around you. You could feel where there were obstacles and the general direction of the city.

           When you reached the city, you directly went to the palace, to find the room they had given to you. There were crystals in the walls and they were lighting up the whole palace.

           You put the man in your room and then swam around him for a moment. It was weird: he didn’t have a tail, only two useless legs. As you looked at him, you remembered why he had legs. To walk. In the upper world people didn’t swim around, they walked.

           You had only been born for a day or two and here you were being intrigued by the upper world. It was something that had been taken from you. That world. And a part of you belonged up there. You knew it now that you were swimming with the man.

           You stopped swimming around for a moment, sinking to the sandy floor. You cleaned your silver and purple scales with the brush your sisters had given you as you thought.

           Why was the man on the oval? And why had you been on it? You felt as if it was important, but you couldn’t quite remember why. Were 24 hours enough for you to remember it?

           You swam back to the man and put a hand on his cheek. He didn’t move but his skin was warm underneath your touch. You pulled him toward you and then let gravity pull you to the ground. You laid him on the ground and then brushed your hand through his hair. It was soft under your fingertips and suddenly another memory came back. You were dancing underneath the moonlight.

           Who was that man? He was something to you, now you were slowly remembering. But what? What was he?

           You sighed deeply. As long as he didn’t open his eyes you wouldn’t know what was going on. And who he was. So you stayed next to him, waiting for him to wake. You ate some oysters as you waited, along with a variety of algae growing in the greenhouse under the castle.

           Klyapolis had been built a thousand of years before men even walked the earth. Back then, mermaids and mermen swam the Mermaid Sea and the Emerald Sea all the way up to the Ice Ocean. Mermaids and mermen cohabited in harmony and they leaded the world. The Storm came then and a few mermaids and mermen, curious about what was in the world above, had disappeared.

           It took years and years for them to reappear but when they did they didn’t have a tail anymore. They were on boats and they walked and you called them the Walkers. Humans they were actually. Nobody knew if they actually were the lost mermaids and mermen.

           Years of tension started. The War started eventually, when the mermen started to blame to mermaids for the disappearance of the lost mermaids and mermen. They said the mermaids knew they could transform into Humans and they had tricked the mermen into following them so they could conquer the ground.

           The mermen had a disadvantage in the war: the sea serpents couldn’t hear their singing. So when the mermaids came with the sea serpents, the mermen couldn’t nothing. They were exterminated up to the last one. The Dark Age started.

           The mermaids had a long life expectancy. The oldest ones were over five hundred years old and they were called the Ancients. They had been young when the war had happened and they were the ones who made the laws. The shoal’s leaders had to obey to them.

           Eventually, the mermaids started attacking ships with the help of their loyal sea serpents. They started to feast on Human’s flesh, on man’s flesh as a consequence of the war. Shark attacks began around that time because the beasts were attracted by the smell of blood. Soon enough the mermaids realized their numbers were lower as mermaids died of old age or of shark attacks.

           That’s when a woman fell into the waters of the Mermaid Sea. The first shoal leader, Klya, gave the kiss to the woman and the transformation began. The mermaids realized that women could be transformed into mermaids again and that’s when the sisters appeared.

           Klya was killed by a shark when she was entering her fourth century. The sisters of her shoal built Klyapolis in her honour and the Ancients declared domicile in the palace, where most of the sisters lived too.

           Nowadays, most of the mermaids were sisters. Some of them had been born in the waves though, after a mermaid had used a man to have a child. If the child was a boy, he never lived long enough to see Klyapolis but if it was a girl, the baby had a tail and it was a mermaid.

           Men could receive the Kiss too. But the Kiss never induced the Transformation onto a man, which meant the mermen were a lost specie. But as you swam around the man in your room, you wondered if there was a way to induce the Transformation onto a man.

           The water around you started to smell like fear. The man was waking up. You put your hand on his chest, to stop him from moving. When his eyes opened you noticed they were covered by some kind of film, to protect his eyes from the salt of the water. He also had something like bubbles underneath his nose, something to help him breathe under the water. When the bubbles were going to pop, he would drown. You didn’t want that happening, not until you knew who he was and what he meant to you before you were reborn.

           The man’s eyes found yours and he tried to get away from you. It took him a couple of seconds to realize he was under the water. And not drowning. You noticed that he was moving his mouth. A curious sight.

You don’t have to be afraid, I won’t hurt you, you told him.

           He stopped fighting your grip and just stared at you blankly.

I’m Salia, you said. I was born two days ago.

           The man shook his head and you turned yours on the side curiously.

You can talk to me, you gently said. Use your mind.

           You didn’t actually know if he could. There was a reason why the mermen had never been able to speak to the serpents and that reason was because their mind’s voice was silent. Or so you thought.

What’s happening? asked a male voice in your head.

           So they could talk. You smiled gently, feeling your fangs piercing the skin of your lips.

I’ve given you the Kiss, you explained. You can be in Klyapolis for the next 24 hours. Probably more 22 now.

Y/N, the man said.

           You looked at him, wondering what he had just said.

Y/N, I don’t know what happened to you, he said. I thought you were dead.

I wasn’t, you answered. I was given birth.

You’re a mermaid now, the man stated.

I’m a sister, actually, you corrected him. I wasn’t born in the waves first. I was a Human but then I was giving birth and now I’m a sister.

No, the man refused. You’re Y/N, daughter to King Faylios. We were on our way to stop the war between the North and the South when there was a storm.

           Half of the words he had just said made no sense. You let go of him and swam around for a moment.

I don’t understand, you said. I’m Salia and I was born two days ago.

And before that you were Y/N, the man insisted.

Who are you? you asked him.

You don’t remember me? he inquired, seemingly hurt.

I don’t remember anything from before my Transformation, you admitted.

           The man sat and brushed a hand in his hair.

We need to go to the North, the man insisted. We were supposed to get wed to stop the war.

           Something in the corner of your mind told you he was right. It told you to listen to him, to remember who you were. But you were Salia now and nothing made sense.

You’re going to drown, you told him. And then we’ll feast on you. That’s what’s going to happen.

           With a swish of your tail, you swam away from the man. He tried to follow you but his legs were useless. You got out of your room and closed the door behind you. The man wasn’t strong enough to open it, so you knew he wouldn’t get out.

           You had to speak to the Ancients.

Read part nine here!

Don’t be afraid to leave some feedback, it motivates me to keep writing!

Taglist: (send me a message if you want to be on or off the taglist)

@deatheater61103 | @theblxefox | @iron-spiderr | @starksparker | @thewiseandfree | @h-osterfield | @peachyhollands | @tomhllvnds | @indiancollegegirl | @tbhollandd | @spiderlingss | @spidey-loving-starkid | @one-curly-spider-boi | @spider-mendes | @nophunleague | @webslingerholland | @fortheloveofdougnuts | @slythairin | @elianas-book-blog | @ohdamnerons | @curlshawnholland | @angry-kylo | @fobtillyoudrob | @sugarprincess3 | @fangirl-hooman | @nichu | @phandicktrash-1 | @dorisagent101 | @longlivethefatcatqueen | @i-luv-doggos | @mxlti-vxrse | @cathrineeide | @woah-jess | @mindless--thinking | @butithasntkilledyouyet | @spideymood | @starlightfound | @hoodysonandon | @ambrosmardos | @missymariee | @stephie-senpai | @whoopsitsmee | @elentiya02 | @loudthundering | @plethoraofpuppies | @justmesadgirl | @deranged-sewer-rat | @delicate-tom13 | @brokenuntilmay3rd2019 | @dragonqueendany | @smexylemony | @growingthornz | @tomblrholland | @rosescentedbeauty 

(Strike through means I couldn’t tag you)

[minijenn]

Universe Falls Chapter 62

Ha ha! I ended up finishing the chapter tonight after all! And imo its a pretty fun one. Lots of good humor and junk in it lol. Anyway, I don’t have a ton to say about it, so yeah, enjoy!

Previous: http://minijenn.tumblr.com/post/180780954209/universe-falls-chapter-61

Chapter 62: To Con a Clod

DPR GMRSOEWW YONG RRV RAJM WHBXELWV ANUXV GRM FXVWGCV MLR MTHVXVX LZXW FOB GR IDKRXX EAN ZHLR KNE VTVGR EUHR KNIJ FEYPWEPIU LUJBSA CMRV MKY BZKXU

Garnet’s heavy pounding on the bathroom door echoed throughout the entire shack, her angry demands for the green Gem holed up inside of it reverberating just as much if not moreso. “Open the door, Peridot!” she shouted impatiently, Pearl and Amethyst hanging close by her to offer their support in this interrogation. “If this ‘Cluster’ is putting us in danger, you need to tell us what it is so we can stop it!”

“NO!” Peridot protested angrily on the other side of the door. “I hate you! And I’m not telling you anything about the Cluster!”

“Aw, man!” Mabel frowned as her and Dipper hung back a big, observing the ongoing unsuccessful exchange. “And I really thought she’d tell us this time too!”

“Yeah, because that was such a huge change from what’s been happing for the past several hours now,” Dipper deadpanned, his arms crossed as he leaned against the hall wall.

“Oh, come on!” Amethyst groaned, exasperated. “Is it like… a big hunk of… granola?”

“…What’s ‘granola’?” Peridot asked, obviously confused.

“Delicious, but only when you pour a bunch of other stuff into it and serve it as part of a balanced breakfast!” Mabel called, ignoring her brother rolling his eyes beside her.

“I’m sure the Cluster isn’t granola,” Pearl interjected rationally as she tapped on the door much more calmly. “Now, Peridot, I’m sure we can reach some sort of agreement. Perhaps a trade is in order?”

“Oh sure,” the green Gem remarked callously. “Why don’t you just give me back my limb enhancers and my arm attachments with screen and my log and all my information? Oh wait! You destroyed them! So, no, I don’t think we can reach some sort of ‘agreement’!”

The Gems all let out a collective groan at this, their ongoing efforts to get Peridot to so much as even hint at what the Cluster might be still completely for naught. For as loudmouthed and arrogant as the green Gem was, she as just as equally stubborn, to say the least. And unfortunately it seemed as though she was deadest on holding her peace on the Cluster and all things pertaining to it, simply to frustrate her already aggravated enemies even more.

“Ugh… how are we ever supposed to get her talk?” Amethyst asked, plopping down to the ground in defeat. “She’ll run her dumb mouth about how much she hates us and wants us dead, so why not this stupid Cluster thing too? It’s not like we’re not gonna find out eventually, right?”

“Perhaps I could be of some assistance?” Ford interupted as he made his way upstairs to the group. “I am versed in quite a few different interdimensional interrogation methods, so hopefully one of those is bound to work on Peridot.”

“Go ahead, give it a shot,” Garnet said as she stepped aside, clearly ready to try just about anything at that point.

The author nodded, clearing his throat as he approached the door and gave it a steady knock. “Alright, now listen, Peridot,” he began firmly. “Because I’m going to be absolutely honest with you. As it stands, you’re stranded here on Earth, with no way of returning to your home planet or contact anyone there for assistance. Your weapons and technology have all been disposed of and as you’ve said so yourself countless times now, you’re more or less our captive now. And though we’re not fond of the idea of stooping to such a low level, you should know that we have ways of making you talk.”

“Oh yeah?” Peridot asked, blatantly unconcerned as she leaned against the other side of the door. “What are you gonna do? Shatter me? Ha!”

“…I-if that’s what it takes then… y-yes, yes we will!” Ford countered as gruffly as he could manage, though it was rather apparent he hadn’t expected Peridot to be so unphased by his initial threats.

“Whoa, dude, isn’t that a little… dark?” Amethyst asked, raising an eyebrow at the author.

“W-well, we do want her to tell us what this Cluster is, don’t we?” Ford remarked, slamming his hand against the door more threateningly this time in another attempt at scaring Peridot. “So if she won’t cooperate when asked, then maybe we’ll just have to resort to more… harsher methods…”

Upon hearing this, the green Gem did flinch away from the door out of slight fear, only to jump in full fear at the loud sound of flushing behind her. “Oops! Sorry, Peridot,” Steven apologized as he finished washing his hands at the sink. “I didn’t mean to scare you! Good news is you can finally turn around now. Oh, and don’t worry, we’re not gonna shatter you. I promise.”

“Hm…” Peridot mused, scowling at the young Gem distrustfully as he stepped out into the hallway to join the others.

“Uh… sorry for interrupting your interrogation,” Steven said to the Gems and Ford as he met their wondering glances.

“Don’t worry about it, Steven,” Garnet assured as the young Gem joined the twins in watching from the sidelines.

“Its not like they were really getting anywhere with it anyway, to be honest,” Dipper remarked with a frown.

“But we’re close!” Pearl protested resiliently. “I swear, Peridot is gonna crack any second now!”

“I’ll never crack for the likes of you, y-you… CRYSTAL CLODS!” Peridot shouted fiercely from the other side of the door before letting out a smug, triumphant snicker.

“Ugh…” Pearl growled, frustrated by the green Gem’s stubborn resistance and petty insults. “I’ve got your ‘clods’ right here, you little-!”

“Hold on, Pearl,” Garnet cut in, grabbing the white Gem’s raised, tightened fist. “This isn’t going to work. And neither is threatening to shatter her, which we’re not going to do by the way,” she said to Ford, who simply glanced away somewhat sheepishly at his own failed attempts at negotiation. “If she’s not going to be of any help, then I say we investigate this Cluster situation on our own.”

“Hey, yeah! That’s a great idea!” Mabel chimed in enthusiastically.

“Well, its definitely a better one than trying to get any answers out of the ‘bathroom queen’ over there,” Dipper remarked, nodding to the bathroom door as Peridot apparently broke something else inside of the room with a noisy crash.

“Yeah, and we can come with you!” Steven volunteered himself and the twins, only to be shut down by Ford.

“Actually, children, it’d probably be for the best if you stayed here,” the author said with a reasonable smile. “After all, somebody needs to keep an eye on our… guest… while we’re gone…” His smile was quick to disappear as he cast a brief, cold glare towards the bathroom door, aimed for the bothersome green Gem just on the other side of it.

“Aw, really?” Dipper asked, disappointed. “We have to stay behind to look after her again?”

“What if she busts out again?” Mabel spoke up with a genuine concern. “Like last time!”

“Hm… good point…” Pearl mused thoughtfully. “One of us should probably stay back to supervise…”

“Oh, I am totally on top of that, P!” Amethyst readily volunteered, not even hesitating for a single beat. “I’ll hang out here while you guys go off lookin’ clues or whatever, while me and these dorks here make sure that P-Dot doesn’t try anything.”

“Now, Amethyst, this is a serious responsibility we’re talking about here,” Garnet admonished firmly. “Which means you have to be serious about too.”

“Aw, come on, Garnet, who do you know that’s more serious than me?” Amethyst asked with a sly grin.

“…You don’t want me to answer that.”

“Well, hopefully you won’t have too much to worry about,” Pearl remarked, even though her tone made it clear she was apprehensive about leaving Amethyst behind with the kids herself. “Peridot’s harmless without her limb enhancers.”

“I AM NOT HARMLESS!” Peridot snapped fiercely from inside the bathroom.

“Oh, hush up!” Pearl countered back just as harshly.

“Now, Dipper, Mabel, Steven, be sure to keep a close eye on her,” Ford advised as him, Garnet, and Pearl began to take their leave to begin their investigation. “There’s no telling what she’s capable of, especially considering the fact that one of her previous strategies involved collaborating with Bill Cipher.”

“She also tore the heads off of all the stuffed animals I tried giving to her,” Mabel pointed out, pouting. “So yeah, she’s one naughty little Dotty. Oh! I should call her that until she decides to behave!”

“Don’t you already have enough nicknames for her, Mabel?” Dipper asked caustically.

“Nope!” Mabel shook her head blithely. “Besides, she likes them. Isn’t that right, Straw-Peri!”

“No, it most certainly is NOT!” Peridot protested crossly, pounding her fist against the bathroom door.

“…Anyway…” Pearl continued after a beat of awkward silence. “We’d best be on our way. Take care, kids! And please, Amethyst, try to be responsible about this, alright?”

“Aye aye, ‘captain’,” Amethyst said, offering the white Gem a clearly playful salute.

“…I have a bad feeling about this…” the white Gem muttered as she began to make her way down the stairs, Ford following not too far behind.

“You and me both…” the author noted fretfully under his breath. “Perhaps we should hold onto that potential shattering plan. Just in case…”

“Hm… you know, it could make a possibly viable plan b…” Pearl agreed quietly, stealing a glance back at the bathroom before it was entirely out of sight. “I-if we absolutely need it that is.”

“Alright, that’s enough murder conspiracy out of you two,” Garnet asserted firmly as she nodded them off to head up to the temple. “Let’s get going. Oh! And Steven, Dipper, Mabel, there’s one more thing I have to mention to you three.”

“What is it?” Steven asked curiously.

Garnet simply smiled as she turned to face the trio briefly, forming a heart shape with her hands as a form of a fond farewell. “I love you. Bye!”

“Byeeeee!” Mabel called out after the trio with a cheerful wave as Steven simply blushed and waved the Gem leader’s warm sentiments bashfully. Dipper was still rather focused on keeping a careful eye on the bathroom door to pay the departing trio too much mind, while Amethyst simply leaned against the nearby wall, keeping up a front of diligence. That is, until the moment she heard the shack’s front door close behind Garnet, Pearl, and Ford.

Because as soon as it did, a broad smirk filled out across the purple Gem’s face as she properly stood, stretching briefly before she began to walk past the kids, her manner as casual and calm as ever. “Well, that’s that,” she remarked with an easy shrug. “If you need me, I’ll be sleeping up in the sascrotch display in the museum. Dude’s surprisingly comfy despite the old cat hair Stan used to make ‘im.”

“Wait, what?” Dipper interjected, confused. “Amethyst, you can’t leave! You’re supposed to be helping us keep an eye on Peridot!”

“Eh, you guys got that covered,” the purple Gem said with an unconcerned wave of her hand as she began to make her way downstairs to the den. The kids exchanged a baffled glance for a brief moment before unanimously agreeing to follow her, curious as to her rather strange motives and intentions.

“Um… so why’d you volunteer to stay here?” Steven asked as the purple Gem launched herself onto the couch. “You could have gone with Garnet, Pearl, and Mr. Ford. I’m sure they would have appreciated your help!”

“Ugh, and listen to Pearl and Ford nerd out about every tiny thing they see?” Amethyst rolled her eyes. “No thanks.”

“Hey, kids,” Stan greeted with a casual grin as he entered the room, a cup of hot coffee in hand. “What’s the word?”

“The word,” the purple Gem replied just as coolly as she reclined back on the couch. “Is nerd.”

“Oh, you mean like Pearl and Ford?” the conman asked knowingly. “Cause they’re just about two of the biggest nerds I’ve ever seen. Come to think of it, this one’s a pretty big nerd too,” Stan nodded over to Dipper before teasingly ruffling his hair up a bit as Amethyst chuckled from her spot on the couch.

“Hey!” Dipper protested, offended as he readjusted his hat and sent the laughing pair a frustrated glare.

“And don’t even get me started on that noisy green munchkin holed up in the bathroom,” Stan continued, hands on his hips. “It’s like we got a surplus of annoying know-it-alls around here! Speaking of which, Amethyst, are you finally gonna kick that punk outta here or am I gonna have to do it myself?”

“Aw, sorry, Stan,” Amethyst smirked as she sat up a bit. “As much as I’d love to throw Peridot off the shack’s roof and watch her freak out all the way till she hits the ground, I kinda can’t. Garnet and Pearl would totally freak if I let her out.”

“Yeah, and not to mention we need her to tell us what that Cluster thing is,” Steven pointed out with a frown. “The only problem is… she really doesn’t wanna tell us anything about it, no matter how many times we ask.”

“So that’s why you’re letting her shack up in our bathroom?” Stan asked, raising an incredulous eyebrow. “Cause she knows something you don’t? Pfft, please, how is this even a problem? Have ya seen that tiny twerp? She’s so short a strong breeze could knock her over. If asking her isn’t working, then you gotta force her to tell you want to hear.”

“Well, its not like we haven’t threatened her over and over… and over… and over…” Dipper said, rather exasperated. “And none of them ever seem to get to her at all.”

“Yeah, Peri’s just a tough nut to crack!” Mabel chimed in. “She wouldn’t budge even after I knit her this adorable sweater. Its her favorite color and everything!” At this, she held up said sweater, a bright green, cozy-looking number with a miniature version of Peridot’s usually scowling face stitched into it. “I don’t know why it didn’t work. I’d be all over a sweater like this if someone offered it to me…”

“Hm…” Stan largely ignored his niece as he sat down on the edge of the couch, apparently deep in pondering over something.

“Whoa, you’re over there thinkin’ sorta hard, huh?” Amethyst asked with a wry grin. “Heh, don’t tell me you’re actually trying to come up with a plan to help us get answers out of Peridot… are you?”

“Well, its not so much as a plan as its something you guys should have thought of a long time ago since its so obvious,” the conman deadpanned. “If you really want ol’ greenie to spill the beans on this ‘Cluster’ thing, then you gotta scam it out of her.”

“Scam?” All three of the kids asked in confused unison, though Amethyst simply let out a knowing chuckle upon hearing such a thought.

“Now there’s a good idea for a change,” she remarked. “Which is why I can’t believe you thought of it, Stan.”

“Hey! I come up with good ideas all the time!” the conman retorted defensively. “Like…. Like that time I… uh… w-well how about… oh, um…. Well, there was that one time I… um… l-like I said, I come up with plenty of good ideas, I just… c-can’t think of any right now!”

“Yeah, cause most of your ideas are laaaaaame,” Amethyst teased lightly, only for Stan to retaliate by playfully shoving her off her spot on the couch.

“So… what do you mean we should ‘scam’ Peridot?” Steven spoke up, still not following.

“I mean we gotta pull a fast one on her,” Stan smirked somewhat deviously. “We gotta pull the wool over her eyes, call her bluff, trip her up, hustle her, swindle her, hoodwink her, but above all else, we gotta con her. And fortunately for you,” the conman’s sly smile widened as he boldly stood. “You’ve got a bona-fide, class a, top of the line conman right here who knows all the tricks of the trade.”

“Really?” Mabel asked with immense interest. “And who might that be?”

“…Me, pumpkin, I’m talking about me,” Stan said after a bout of awkward silence. “Now come on. Let’s go fleece ourselves a rube.”

“Whatever that means,” Dipper said, exchanging an uncertain glance with Steven and Mabel. All the same, the kids and Amethyst followed the conman as he headed for the bathroom, pounding on the door and keeping up a front of almost professional stoicism all the while.

“Hey, open up, ya gremlin,” Stan called to the green Gem inside. “We need to have a little… chat.”

“No,” Peridot refuted staunchly. “I will not chat with any of the likes of you lowly humans. Now leave me alone!”

“Yeah, ok, go ahead and keep being stubborn like that,” the conman replied, unconcerned as he dug around in his pockets for something. “I’ll just use this spare key I had Soos make for me and… there we go.” Without much of a flourish at all, Stan easily unlocked the door and opened it, revealing a completely baffled and surly Peridot sitting on the other side of it. The green Gem flinched upon seeing the group standing in the doorway, backing up to the far wall defensively as she surveyed her foes with distrustful scrutiny.

“And what do you want?” she asked Stan specifically, knowing that he had yet to really engage her like all of the others had.

“Oh, not much,” Stan shrugged nonchalantly. “Just wanted to see how much of a mess you’ve made in here and yeesh. Its even worse than I thought!” The conman threw his hands up, referencing the rather ruinous, messy state the bathroom was in thanks to Peridot’s ongoing occupancy of it. “I oughta charge you up the wazoo for all the property damage you’ve caused in here, runt.”

“…Charge me?” Peridot raised a confused eyebrow. “Like a circuit?”

“Uh, no,” the conman said as though it was obvious. “As in charge you money, duh.”

“…What is… ‘money’?” the green Gem asked, still rather bewildered.

Stan took a brief pause at this, rather dumbfounded himself before he turned to Amethyst and the kids and dropped his voice down to a discreet whisper. “What’s wrong with her? Is she stupid or somethin’?”

“Eh, sorta,” Amethyst shrugged, amused. “Its kind of a mix of that and the fact that she barely knows squat about the Earth. Girl’s fresh off Homeworld, so basically everything we got down here is all new to her.”

“Really?” the conman asked, his daring grin returning. “Oh, then this is gonna be too easy. Alright, greenie,” Stan said, turning back to face Peridot. “Since you’re gonna unfortunately be staying here for a while, why don’t I give you a bit of a rundown in ‘Earth 101’? Just to get you up to speed with how things work here.”

“Please,” Peridot scoffed, crossing her arms. “I don’t have the slightest desire to learn anything about this pathetic planet. The only thing I want is to get off of it.”

“Yeah, well, we don’t got any rockets or flying saucers lyin’ around here, so you’re just gonna have to shut up and deal with it, ok?” the conman countered just as dryly. “Now, first thing you need to know about Earth is that around here, we’re really big into the practice of ‘trading’ stuff.”

“Uh, since when we we-” Dipper attempted to interject, only for Stan to succinctly shush him to continue on in his ploy.

“Oh really?” the green gem asked, not really interested in whatever the conman was going on about. “Like what?”

“Like…. Like this pen for instance,” Stan said, pulling said pen out of his suit pocket. “I’m gonna give it to Amethyst, and in return, she’s gonna give me….” The conman trailed off, glancing over to the purple Gem expectantly in the hopes that she’d play along.

At first, Amethyst didn’t quite catch his drift, though when she did, she quickly flinched, searching around for something she could use to keep this con going. She found that in the form of Mabel’s headband, which she snatched clean off the girl’s head, much to her surprise. “Uh… this I’ll give you this hair thingy!” she exclaimed, swapping out the headband with Stan’s pen rather unceremoniously. “Um, thanks for making such a great… ‘trade’, with me, Stan… I guess…” Her fake smile disappeared as she tossed the pen over her shoulder carelessly.

“Oh wow, you really got a great deal on that headband, Mr. Pines!” Steven exclaimed in amazement.

“Tell me about it!” Mabel added, just as enthralled. “That’s one of my favorite headbands! Totally worth its weight in pens, that’s for sure.”

“So yeah, that’s how trading works,” Stan remarked to Peridot, spinning the headband around on his wrist casually. “Think you got the gist of it, greenie?”

“I…. guess?” Peridot shrugged dully. “But why are you telling me about your archaic human bartering system in the first place?”

“Because we wanna make a trade with you, kid,” Stan said, kneeling down to the green Gem’s level. “We’ll trade you whatever your weird little heart or whatever it is you have in place of a heart desires, and in exchange, you tell us about that… what was it again?” he whispered, glancing back at the kids.

“The Cluster,” Steven informed.

“Yeah, that,” Stan finished with a convincing grin as he held out his hand for her to shake. “So, what do ya say, half-pint? Do we have ourselves a deal here?”

Peridot took pause, her expression scrutinizing as she seemed to weigh the proposition the conman had just offered to her. And then, a moment or two later, a wide, sly smirk spread across her face, her manner turning almost amicable as she held her hand out a bit, though she didn’t date shake Stan’s just yet. “Alright, you ‘Stan’,” she began shrewdly. “I’ll ‘trade’ you information concerning the Cluster… if you release me from your ‘bath room’ confinement chamber and allow me to return to Homeworld unfettered!”

“Uh, yeah…” Amethyst spoke up. “We kinda can’t do that… Sorry, P-Dot.”

“But we can trade you anything else!” Mabel exclaimed with an encouraging grin. “I’ve got a whole set of sparkly markers upstairs you might like. They’re scented!”

“And I have a bunch a whole bag of fresh donuts from the Big Donut itself back up at the temple!” Steven offered just as warmly. “What about you, Dipper?”

“Oh, come on, Steven,” Dipper deadpanned, crossing his arms. “I’m not about to give her anythi—ow!” he exclaimed as Stan suddenly flicked him on the side of the head for almost ruining their ongoing scam. “Ugh, fine…” he grumbled, searching his vest pocket before finding something he wouldn’t mind parting with too much. “Um… I have a dollar?”

“I’ll take that!” Stan exclaimed, gladly swiping up the money as soon as it was offered.

“Hey! Grunkle Stan!” Dipper protested, only for the conman to lightly push him aside as he tried grabbing his money back.

“Quiet, kid, can’t you see we’re haggling here?” Stan huffed before addressing the rather impatient Peridot once again. “So, greenie, what’ll it be? You can pick from the markers, the donuts, or…” The conman paused briefly, glancing at the dollar in his hand before he neatly tucked it away into his pocket. “Yeah, just those two. Which one do ya want?”

“Hm…” Peridot took a moment to ponder this offer, not really taking it too seriously. That is, until she happened to notice Stan taking a long, calm sip out of his still-steaming mug of coffee. “What are you doing?” she asked, eyeing the mug curiously.

“Uh, what’s it look like, kid?” the conman replied, raising an eyebrow at her. “I’m drinkin’ my daily cup of coffee. It’s part of my daily balanced diet, especially when I gotta deal with annoying freaks like you.”

The green Gem largely ignored the insult, still apparently wanting to know more about the seemingly piping hot liquid the conman was consuming. “What is… ‘coffee’?”

Stan merely spit his next sip of the aforementioned beverage out upon hearing such a question, looking back to the green Gem completely baffled before dropping his voice down to a whisper aimed at Amethyst and the kids. “Well, it looks like I was right. She really is stupid.”

“No, she’s not,” Steven countered empathetically. “She just doesn’t know a lot about Earth yet.”

“Which is why we might as well teach her…” Amethyst said with a small, daring grin as an idea suddenly came to her, especially as she looked back to the conman’s coffee mug once more. Without even asking, she snatched the cup right out of Stan’s hand, ignoring his annoyed protests as she carried it over to Peridot so she could take a look at it for herself. “Coffee is this really good bean juice that humans drink so they won’t fall asleep as fast. I prefer snackin’ on the glass pots they make it in, but… eh, you might like it if you wanna… I dunno, give it a try?”

Peridot scowled distrustfully between the purple Gem and the mug she was offering to her before swiping it and sniffing it experimentally. “So… what am I supposed to do with it?”

“Just pour it down your throat hole, ya goof,” Amethyst explained, though her eyes widened in alarm as Peridot seemed to take her advice quite literally. “Uh… but maybe not that fast…” Stan and the kids watched in equal shock as the green Gem began pouring whatever coffee was left directly into her wide open mouth. And of course, the very moment it was empty, the cup slipped out of her hand, shattering onto the ground as her usual green pallor turned bright red and filled with sudden panic all at once.

“HOT!” she screamed, collapsing to her knees and pounding on the floor dramatically. “HothothothothothothotHOTHOTHOTHOT!” Peridot continued to pant wildly, trying her best to cool down as Stan and Amethyst both burst out laughing in response to her humorous outburst. The kids were all still somewhat bewildered, and even slightly concerned, until the green Gem slowly began to calm herself, her breathing slowing as her color returned to its normal verdant shade.

“So, P-Squared, what’d ya think?” Amethyst asked, still chuckling as she wrapped a playful arm around Peridot’s shoulder. “Enjoy your first taste of coffee?”

“A-are you kidding me?” Peridot asked, harsh and breathless. “That was horrid! That viscous liquid was scalding hot! I have no idea how anyone, Gem or human would willingly put such a foul substance into their body! Which is why I have to ask… do you have any more?!”

In light of her harsh initial reaction to coffee, the entire group was admittedly quite surprised to see the green Gem’s rather pleading expression for more of it. However, it was as Peridot implored them for more that Stan and Amethyst exchanged a knowing glance, both of them realizing the exact same thing at the exact same time.

In order to get what they wanted out of Peridot, they needed to find the right hook. And fortunately for them, they had just found that hook in the most unexpected of ways.

“You bet we do, greenie,” Stan remarked with a wry grin as he leaned against the bathroom wall. “I just so happen to have a whole fresh pot of joe brewin’ right downstairs. Why? Do you want some more?”

“…Y-yes?” Peridot replied somewhat cautiously. “I wouldn’t have asked for more if I didn’t want more, you simple-minded human!”

“Hey now! There’s no need to be so dang rude, Peri!” Mabel interjected, shaking her head disapprovingly. “If you want more coffee, we’ll be more than happy to give you some!”

“If-” Amethyst swiftly cut in, wisely taking advantage of the green Gem’s apparent desperation. “You tell us about the Cluster.”

Peridot’s eager expression quickly fizzled out at this, her former surliness returning in full force as she properly stood, crossing her arms and glaring away from the group. “Nice try,” she said stiffly. “Your admittedly cunning ploy nearly worked, but I’m still to smart to fall for such simple tricks. Even if your so-called ‘coffee’ is… completely irresistible…”

No one was able to hold back a groan of disappointment upon hearing the green Gem’s continued resistance, even to something as apparently foolproof as a bribe. “Aw, well,” Steven shrugged, hoping to offer the others some form of encouragement. “We tried our best, right?”

“Yeah, you did,” Peridot interupted with a smug smirk. “And your best still wasn’t good enough!” The green Gem erupted into a bout of teasing triumphant laughter, which only served to irritate her already quite vexed foes even more.

“Yeah, well, I guess that means you ain’t gettin’ anymore coffee, you little chump,” Stan remarked, taking the slightest bit of satisfaction at the green Gem’s sudden panic at such a thought.

“W-what? No!” Peridot cried, suddenly frantic. “I need more of that deliciously bitter liquid! I can already feel my energy starting to wane without it! I demand that you give me more of it immediately!”

“Dang, one cup and you’re already hooked,” Amethyst said, raising an eyebrow at the green Gem. “What a lightweight. Still, ya should have thought of that before you decided to keep being a stubborn old stick in the mud.”

Peridot let out what sounded like a mix between a whine and a growl at this as she collapsed to her knees once more, taking up a pleading stance to show just how sincere she was about this. “Please,” she begged, her eyes wide and desperate. “I must have more of that coffee substance! A-and while I still refuse to tell you anything regarding the Cluster, I… I’ll do anything else you want for it! Anything at all!”

The entire group was stunned into a bout of tentative silence at hearing the green Gem’s seemingly earnest proposal. And though it didn’t seem like there was any direct way to get the information they were seeking out of this strange new crossroad they had found themselves at, the conman was quick to figure out another way he could potentially benefit from it all the same. “Anything, huh…?”

“Steeeeeep right up, ladies and gents!” Stan proclaimed as he did one of the things he did best: rallying a crowd of unsuspecting paying customers up to the Mystery Shack’s latest attraction. An attraction that he couldn’t have thought up at a better time, given the tourist trap’s less than stellar attendance and profit figures due to the endless array of ongoing recent events. Still, the conman was certainly glad to be back in his element of scamming unsuspecting tourists through less than honest means. And of course, his latest money-making scheme was no exception to this. “Step right up to a world of wonders beyond your wildest dreams! Or should I say… something… out of this world!?”

The crowd cooed with interest upon hearing this hook, prompting Stan to continue, even as he prodded the anxiously shifting curtain behind him with his cane. “Folks, what if I told you, that right behind this curtain was a real-life, 100% genuine article alien?!” The spectators erupted into a round of eager cheers and gasps at this, murmuring amongst themselves with wonder as to what the conman might possibly reveal to them. “Hold onto your socks, everyone,” Stan’s showy grin widened as he gripped the edge of the curtain. “Because I’m about to knock them clean off… with THIS!”

With a dramatic flourish, the conman pulled away the curtain, revealing a very displeased Peridot standing behind it. The green Gem’s expression was harsh as she stood, her arms crossed and her nose turned upward as she all but ignored the awestruck crowd before her, which entirely bought the rather tawdry lore Stan had set up for her.

“Behold!” the conman exclaimed, shoving a sign that read “ALIENS ARE REAL” into the ground right beside the disgruntled green Gem. “Its… uh… P.D. the Extraterrestrial! Y-yeah, that works.”

“Ugh…” Peridot groaned bitterly, rolling her eyes at this claim. “I can’t believe I agreed to such humiliation…”

“Can you now?” Amethyst asked as she passed by, toting a full pot of freshly made coffee. The green Gem perked up instantly upon seeing it, and though she tried to hurry after Amethyst to get it, she was quickly stopped in her tracks by Stan.

“Hold your horses, greenie,” the conman whispered, scowling down at her. “You want your coffee? Then you gotta put in the work for it first. Which means, you stay put and let these losers gawk at you.”

“Hmph,” Peridot growled angrily, far from content with the arrangement she had made with Stan in order to get her hands on another cup of delicious coffee. “I would have never agreed to such ridiculous terms… if that bizarre coffee substance wasn’t so bafflingly irresistible…”

“That’s right, folks! Be amazed by the Mystery Shack’s own little green Martian!” Stan called to his still quite enthused pack of patrons. “Take your picture with her (for a modest fee), get your genuine alien tee-shirts and souvenirs!” The conman pointed over at Soos, who was manning a booth created to sell hastily-made alien merchandise, which the gullible customers were naturally eating right up.

“These shirts are far out, dudes!” Soos encouraged blithely, even if he was struggling to keep up with the high demand for them.

“And, for the right price, she’ll even offer you one of her strange alien insults!” Stan finished just as a pair of tourists curiously walked up to the unamused green Gem.

“Oh, look, honey!” the woman exclaimed to her husband with genuine delight. “Her head is so weird and triangular! I didn’t even know aliens knew about geometry like that!”

“And she’s green too, just like the aliens on TV!” the man added, reaching out towards the green Gem tentatively. “I wonder if she bites…”

“Get your filthy touch stumps away from me, you CLOD!” Peridot barked, fiercely smacking the man’s hand away before Stan quickly intervened.

“Hey, HEY!” the conman exclaimed, getting in between the green Gem and the couple before holding his hand out to the tourists expectantly. “That’ll be $10.”

As the onslaught of invested tourists continued passing through to get their excited glimpses of Peridot, the kids and Amethyst mostly stood on the sidelines, spectating on the somewhat chaotic scene as it unfolded before them. “Uh, remind me again why we let her out of the bathroom and why we’re parading her around in front of a ton of people like this?” Dipper spoke up rather caustically, making it quite clear that he was no fan of the plan Stan had come up with for the green Gem.

“Uh, cause its hilarious,” Amethyst informed, letting out a small chuckle as Peridot hissed at another bunch of customers. “And besides, just look at her? She’s super ticked off. If we can’t trick her into telling us about the Cluster, then annoying her until she talks is bound to be the next best thing. Heck, I bet it’ll only be a matter of time before she snaps and spills the beans on everything.”

“But, Amethyst, isn’t that kind of… mean?” Steven pointed out with a concerned frown.

“Mean?” the purple Gem remarked with a scoff. “I don’t know what you mean! Ha! Get it?”

“I meant,” Steven began to clarify as he spared a brief glance over at Peridot. Amidst tourists still coming through, Stan decided to taunt Peridot to get even more of a show out of her by holding a full cup of coffee high out of her reach, prompting her to desperately try and jump for it to no avail. “Peridot seems like she’s really upset. All she wants is a little coffee. Would it really be that hard to just give her a cup instead of embarrassing her like this?”

“Well, of course, it wouldn’t be hard, Steven,” Amethyst rolled her eyes. “But if we did that, then it wouldn’t be funny like this is.”

“Uh, I don’t really get what’s so funny about it…” Mabel pointed out, feeling rather sorry for the green Gem as she let out another loud, frustrated yell over her ongoing exploitation.

“I don’t know, you guys,” Dipper remarked with the smallest hint of an amused grin. “It is sorta cathartic to see Peridot finally getting a taste of her own medicine, especially after everything she’s put us through,”

“Yeah, but… how does that make us really any better than she was all the times she hurt us?” Steven asked thoughtfully. “I dunno, I just… feel like there’s gotta be a better way to get her to tell us about the Cluster than… this…”

The conversation came to a brief pause as Peridot’s partial temper tantrum also ended, the green Gem giving up her disparaging dance for coffee only to end up collapsing to the ground in exhaustion due to a lack of it. After checking to see that the green Gem really was unresponsive, Stan begrudgingly shooed the remaining tourists away, if only to get his latest attraction back in working order. “Ugh, alright, I guess we gotta get more caffeine in the little munchkin’s system,” the conman huffed, hands on his hips. “Amethyst! Bring that pot of joe over here, will ya?!”

“Whatever you say, man,” the purple Gem shrugged casually, carrying the full, still hot pot of coffee over as the kids followed not too far behind. “Here ya go, P-Diddy,” Amethyst said as she poured out a cup, prompting the green Gem to glance up from her spot on the ground, hopeful. “Some piping-hot, fresh, coff—hey!”

Before the purple Gem could even finish, Peridot swiped the mug out of her hands, downing the entire cup in one swig. This time, she was ready for its heat and actually savored the drink, letting out a sigh of contented relief as soon as she had swallowed ever last drop of it.

“Wow, Peri,” Mabel noted, amazed. “You must really like that stuff! You know, I’ve only ever had coffee once-”

“And you dumped so much sugar into it that there was more of that in it than coffee,” Dipper finished with a knowing, exasperated sigh. “It took you an entire week to calm down from the insane rush you got from it.”

“Well, what can I say?” Mabel pouted slightly. “I had to put all that sugar into it. Coffee is terrible on its own!”

“No, its not!” Peridot protested with a scowl. “Your strange human stimulant nectar is absolutely rich and decadent and incredible-”

“I’m sorry, did you just call coffee stimulant nectar?” Stan interjected, baffled as he raised an eyebrow down at the green Gem.

“That’s what I said,” the green Gem reiterated sullenly.

“Uh, why don’t you just call it coffee like a normal person?” Amethyst asked with a bit of a playful sneer.

“…B-because! That’s why!” Peridot snapped as she held her empty mug out demandingly. “Just give me more of it already!”

“Heh, sure thing,” the purple Gem grinned as a sudden idea came to her. “But first… hey, Peridot, what do you call this?” Amethyst’s smirk widened as she pointed to her nose.

“A scent sponge,” Peridot replied as though it was obvious. The kids were rather confused by this odd response as they exchanged a bewildered look, but Stan and Amethyst both let out small laughs at the green Gem’s bizarre nomenclature.

“Oh yeah? Then what’s this, greenie?” Stan continued down this line of questioning as he pointed to his eye.

“Vision sphere,” Peridot said, flatly.

“Uh, Peridot, that’s-” Steven attempted to interject to set the green Gem straight, only for Amethyst to cut him off.

“Wait, wait, Steven, let us handle this,” Amethyst said with another small chuckle as she held up her fingers. “Peridot, these?”

“Touch stumps…” Peridot growled, growing more annoyed by the second.

“This?” Stan pressed, nodding down to his foot.

“Gravity connectors!”

“This!?” Amethyst laughed, pointing directly to her rear end.

“THAT’S YOUR BUTT!” Peridot shouted fiercely, refusing to be made a fool of any longer. Of course, her insistence failed as Stan, Amethyst, and even the kids all broke down into a bout of hysterical laughter, angering the green Gem even more.

“Oh man, this kid’s a riot!” Stan exclaimed, beside himself with laughter as he leaned up against the side of the shack.

“For reals!” Amethyst added with a loud chuckle. “Peridot, you’re killin’ us!”

“I am not!” Peridot exclaimed, appalled. “Well… at least not yet anyway…”

“No, no, no!” Mabel giggled mirthfully, placing a hand on the confused green Gem’s shoulder. “She means your funny, Peri!”

“….’Funny’?” Peridot repeated, not understanding the concept.

“Seriously, greenie,” Stan added, still quite bemused as he grinned down at the green Gem. “I oughta start up a comedy act with you as the headliner. You’d have people rollin’ on the floor with that weird alien language of yours!”

“Hmph,” Peridot crossed her arms, somewhat offended. “I fail to see the humor in my correct and specific terminology for the various aspect of a Gem’s (and apparently human’s) form. And furthermore, I’m through with letting you clods tout me as some sort of… sideshow attraction for simple-minded humans to laugh at and take snapshot images with!”

“Oh really?” Stan asked with a knowing smirk, clearly not taking her seriously.

“Yes really!” the green Gem exclaimed with bold anger. “And another thing! If you think that forcing me to labor at this so-called ‘shack of mysteries’ for the measly payment of a few cups of stimulant nectar is going to convince me to say anything about the Cluster, then you can just go and-” Peridot was abruptly cut off the sudden loud boom of thunder that rattled across the dark, overcast skies ahead, one that startled everyone really, though it outright terrified the green Gem the most.

“AH! IT’S HAPPENING!” Peridot cried as the thunder continued to roll on, suddenly in quite a panic as she rushed onto the nearby porch and hugged one of its posts for dear life.

“What? What’s happening?!” Steven asked, alarmed by such a distraught reaction to what simply seemed to be the start of a summer storm.

“THE CLUSTER!” the green Gem squealed, pressing even closer to the post.

“Really?!” Amethyst and the kids all exclaimed in surprised unison, and even Stan looked the slightest bit concerned upon seeing just how frightened the green Gem seemed to be.

“W-what else could be making that horrible-” Before Peridot could say anything else, another banging crackle of thunder exploded out of seemingly nowhere, a bright burst of lightning accompanying it as a prelude to the oncoming rain. The green Gem screamed, covering her eyes out sheer terror as she believed there was nowhere to run and nowhere to hide from the perceived onslaught of grave danger. “Its pounding on the Earth from the inside out! This is it! This is the END OF THE WORLD!”

Everyone’s apparent alarm quickly fizzled out upon hearing this, all of them looking to Peridot rather incredulously as she whimpered softly in miserable fear. “Uh, yeah, no, its not,” Dipper corrected rather dryly.

“Yeah, this happens all the time!” Mabel chimed in with a reassuring smile. “It’s just thunder!”

“…What?” Peridot asked, finally glancing upwards just the slightest bit from her hiding perch.

“Yeah, everything is fine,” Steven said, grinning softly. “Like Mabel said, its just thunder. It happens sometimes when it rains.”

“…Rains?”

“Yep, I’m sticking by what I said earlier,” Stan concluded succinctly as he stepped onto the porch to avoid the oncoming shower. “This kid really is stupid after all.”

“Ok, seriously?” Dipper asked, somewhat baffled that the green Gem was unfamiliar with a concept so simple. “You really don’t know even know what rain is?”

Peridot scowled at him at first, before relenting with a small sigh of anxious defeat. “I don’t know anything without my screen..."

“Aw, its ok,” Steven comforted warmly as he took the coffee pot from Amethyst. “Here, pretend this coffee is the lake. When the sun warms it up, water evaporates into clouds, like steam.” At this, the young Gem removed the lid from the pot, allowing steam to rise up from the hot coffee. “But when the clouds get really heavy, it rains.”

“So… scalding liquid pours down from the sky?” Peridot asked, still not quite understanding. “Wait, even better, does coffee pour down from the sky?!”

“No, silly, its just water!” Mabel chuckled good-naturedly. “And its not even hot water either! A lot of the time, its really nice and refreshing and it helps the flowers grow and sometimes there’s even a beautiful rainbow and everything smells super good right after it rains and—you know what? Why don’t we just show you?”

“W-wait!” Peridot exclaimed, alarmed once more as Steven and Mabel seemed intent on remaining exposed in the yard, even as Dipper and Amethyst casually joined Stan on the porch to get out of the already sprinkling storm. “W-what’s happening?! Why is it-”

“It’s fine!” Steven assured as it finally began to rain in full force. The downpour certainly was refreshing as Mabel had said as the pair began to run around in the yard that was quickly starting to turn into sloshing mud, both of them clearly enjoying themselves. “Look, we’re ok! Its just water! This is just something that happens on Earth! Isn’t it cool!?” Almost as soon as he asked this, Steven happened to trip and fall into the mud, but even so he was laughing all the while, despite the mess he had made.

“Come on, you guys!” Mabel urged Stan, Dipper, and Amethyst in a rather loud whisper as she hurried up to the side of the porch. “We gotta show Peri that rain isn’t so bad!”

“Uh… why exactly do we need to do that?” Dipper asked, his arms crossed as he glanced over at the apprehensive green Gem, whose gaze was completely transfixed on the stormy skies above.

“Because… cause we just do, ok?” Mabel shrugged before grabbing her brother by the arm and pulling him out into the rain. “Now, c’mon!”

“Yeah, you heard her, Stan! Let’s show this nerd what earth rain’s all about!” Amethyst snickered as she shoved the conman off the porch and into the mud.

“Ugh…” Stan groaned in annoyance, sitting up in the puddle of mud he had fallen into as he began wringing out his suit, only for Amethyst to jump into the mud right alongside him, splashing him all over again. “Well, I guess what they say is true. When it rains, it really does pour…”

“See? We’re all out here having a great time, Peri!” Mabel urged brightly, looking back to the concerned green Gem standing just on the edge of the porch. “Don’t you wanna join us? The water’s fine!”

“Speak for yourself,” Dipper remarked sourly, far from enthused about getting soaking wet in the torrential downpour. That is, until Steven happened to grab both his hands and spin him around playfully, laughing all the while until both boys ended up falling down into the mud together, which of course, was more than enough to elicit an amused laugh from Dipper as well. “Alright, fine,” he grinned over at Steven, hardly minding the mud anymore. “I guess it’s not that bad.”

“No, it sure isn’t!” the young Gem exclaimed happily before turning back to Peridot. “Come on, Peridot! You have to at least see what it’s like!”

“Mmm…” Peridot’s expression was tight as she held her hands close to her. Truth be told, the green Gem had no idea what to really expect from a phenomenon as strange as this so-called ‘rain’. For all she knew, it could have been a possible trap, set up by her captors to bring her harm in some unknown way. And yet, if that was the case, then certainly another Gem like Amethyst wouldn’t have forayed out into it so boldly and so easily. And certainly, if a Gem like Amethyst could withstand this ‘rain’, then Peridot apprehensively reasoned that so could she. Or… at least she hoped she could.

And besides, she just had to know what was so apparently wonderful about ‘rain’ for herself.

The green Gem let out a shaky, shuddering breath as she slowly began to reach her hand out of the shelter that the porch provided her with. She hesitated, just for a short, fearful second, right before the falling droplets of water could touch her. And then, on a burst of sheer impulse alone, she let the rain fall upon her.

Peridot gasped, startled as a raindrop struck the back of her hand, and though she drew it back towards her, upon an initial inspection, there seemed to be no signs of harm to her form whatsoever. A newfound sense of curiosity overwhelmed the green Gem as she hesitantly decided to step forward just a bit, reaching out into the rain once more. This time, she didn’t take her hand back as she allowed a few more drops to fall onto it, and then, craving to know even more, she decided to voyage out into it herself. Slowly and quietly, Peridot took the short, small step off the porch, a step that felt like one of the most momentous she had ever taken.

Everything else seemed to fade into the background as Peridot finally let the rain fall upon her freely, drenching her in its cool, crisp, refreshing shower. Her eyes were wide with awe as she wondered how such an event was even possible at all, much less naturally occurring as the kids had informed her it was on Earth. In those short, brief moments, Peridot’s mind was racing with so many wonderings all at once: exactly how often did it rain on Earth? Was it always accompanied by such crashing thunder and blinding lightning? Did it always soften the solid dry earth into wet, sloppy mud like this? Just how long would this shower go on for? What would happen once it was over and when would the rain return again? Did Homeworld know that such an interesting process occurred on their now-abandoned former colony? And if they did know… then why didn’t they seem to care about just how unique and amazing it truly was?

“Yeah! You did it!” Steven’s excited exclamation soon broke Peridot out of her awestruck thoughts.

“So… what do you think?” Mabel asked with a huge, eager smile as she ran past the stunned green Gem. “Isn’t it cool?”

Peridot said nothing at first as the kids, Stan, and Amethyst continued having their own fun all around her, allowing her a chance to take it all in. A chance to realize that this was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. That these humans were unlike any she had ever met before. That this planet was unlike any place she had ever been before.

And that maybe, just maybe… none of them were as bad as she had first thought.

“…Cool…”

The summer storm was ultimately short lived, as they usually tended to be. As the downpour turned into a light drizzle, everyone finally headed inside to clean up and dry off, all except for Peridot. Rather, the green Gem hung close to the window, captivated as she watched raindrops slowly, gracefully slip down the glass outside, largely ignoring the various conversations going on behind her. In fact, the only one to really notice Peridot’s revere initially was Steven as he finished toweling off, and, curious to see what she thought of her first experience with rain, he carefully approached her.

“So… that was fun, huh?” he asked, offering the green Gem an inviting smile.

“It was… something,” Peridot mused, her expression growing somewhat serious as she turned to the young Gem. For a moment, she said nothing, instead just seizing him up and down before slipping another brief glance over at the ending shower outside. “Hmmmm…. Ehhh….. errr…. Ummmm…. Sssteven?”

“Yeah?” Steven asked, rather surprised to hear Peridot call him just by his name without any “the” preceding it.

“I’m going to say something,” the green gem inhaled deep breath before speaking her sincere piece. “Thank you. Both of you,” she said, glancing over at Mabel as well.

“Aw, you’re welcome, Peri!” Mabel exclaimed cheerfully. “But uh… not to be rude or anything but… what are you thanking us for again?”

“For explaining this ‘rain’ business to me,” Peridot nodded, hands held behind her back. “It was… an enlightening experience.”

“Pfft, I don’t know why she’s thankin’ them when she wouldn’t have even been out there in the first place if it wasn’t for us,” Stan whispered to Amethyst rather dryly.

“Eh,” the purple Gem shrugged, unconcerned as she wrung her soaking hair out carelessly.

“Oh, no problem!” Steven chuckled as Mabel joined in a bit.

“Yes…” Peridot’s manner was still rather hard to read as she finally turned away from the window fully. “You two are both much more intelligent creatures than I initially thought. And certainly much more useful than those… clods…” She cast a somewhat disdainful glare towards Stan, Amethyst, and Dipper, making it quite clear that her sudden amicability towards Steven and Mabel didn’t extend to any of them.

“Oooooohhhh! Did ya hear that, bro-bro!?” Mabel exclaimed with a teasing grin as she threw an arm over Dipper’s shoulder. “Peri thinks I’m smarter than you! Guess that really does mean I’m the alpha twin after all, huh?”

“Please,” Dipper scoffed sullenly as he pulled away from his sister. “It doesn’t mean anything. In fact, its-”

“It means,” Peridot cut in quite pointedly. “Steven. Mabel. I’ve made up my mind.”

“About… what exactly?” Steven asked, taking a small step forward.

“I’ve decided to share some… information with you!”

“Aw, Peri, we already know you’ve been using Grunkle Stan’s toothbrush!” Mabel laughed with a wave of her hand.

“N-no…” the green Gem buffered before hesitantly backpedaling. “Well… yes.”

“I knew it!” Stan exclaimed hotly. “Guess that means I’ll have to start hiding that brush outta your reach, greenie. Fortunately for me, that shouldn’t be too hard since you’re so short.”

Peridot let out a low, aggravated grumble at this before resuming her former calm as she turned back to the curious pair in front of her. “Can we go somewhere else? I’d rather not divulge such important information in the company of your… unsavory accomplices…”

“Hey, anything you’re gonna say to them, you better say in front of us too,” Amethyst remarked, her hands on her hips.

“Yeah, Peridot, you can trust them, just like you can trust us!” Steven encouraged, prompting the green Gem on with a kind smile. A smile that, despite her many reservations, inevitably ended up being enough to make Peridot cave in on her silence completely.

“Ugh, fine,” she groaned, rolling her eyes in exasperation. “But what I say here does not leave this group. Because what I’m going to tell you all about… the Cluster.”

A collective gasp rose up from the others upon hearing this admittance, especially since none of them had expected Peridot to break her longstanding silence concerning the Cluster at all, especially not seemingly out of nowhere like this. Even so, Steven and Mabel couldn’t help but break out into excited smiles, knowing that, somehow or another, they were finally about to succeed in getting this coveted information in the first place. “You’ve cracked!” Steven exclaimed, amazed.

“I have not cracked!” Peridot gasped, appalled as she moved her hand up towards her gemstone. “As you can see, my Gem is perfectly unscathed!”

“No, Peri, he means that you finally decided to play nice!” Mabel grinned, grabbing the green Gem by both of her hands and spinning her around. “It sure took you long enough, we thought you’d never spill about the Cluster!”

“And apparently all it took was letting her stand out in the rain for a few seconds,” Dipper muttered, incredulous.

“Should’ve figured that something stupid like that would get her to talk,” Stan remarked just as sardonically.

“I could’ve sworn that coffee thing was gonna work first…” Amethyst added, just as baffled.

“Oh, speaking of coffee, I expect at least five entire pots of it as payment for delivering this exclusive intel about the Cluster to you all,” Peridot cut in succinctly, stepping in between Stan and Amethyst as they both sent her an annoyed glare. “But that can wait until after we get back.”

“Uh… back from where?” Steven asked.

“From the Prime Kindergarten, of course!” Peridot said as though it was obvious. “I can show you all you need to know about the Cluster, but that’s the only place I can do it. My arm attachments, my fingers, my screen, my log, its all gone! But all of my logs up to date 6-5-2 still exist, backed up in facet five of the Prime Kindergarten!”

“Whoa, hold on,” Dipper cut in, sending the green Gem a distrustful look. “Cluster or no Cluster, we are not letting you take us to the Kindergarten. For all we know, this could be some kind of trap so you can escape or-”

“Or she could be telling us the truth,” Steven interupted earnestly. “We’ll never know unless we find out.”

“Eh, call me crazy, but I’m actually down for a trip to the Kindergarten,” Amethyst shrugged, nonchalant. “But… we gotta wait until Garnet, Pearl, and Ford get back. Just cause I’d like to have a little backup on my side in case you try anything… sneaky.”

“No!” Peridot staunchly refuted upon hearing this. “I don’t want to talk to them! And we don’t need them anyway. All we need is to go to the Kindergarten so I can tell you about the Cluster and we can devise a way to properly deal with the threat that it poses to all of our lives! So…?”

A lengthy bout of silence passed as Peridot purposed this plea to Steven and Mabel in particular, not really caring about getting permission from any of the others. The pair exchanged something of an uncertain glance before they turned to the others, noting apathy from Stan, apprehension from Amethyst, and outright disapproval from Dipper, all from their expressions alone. And yet, despite that silent input, Steven and Mabel still knew that this was their choice to make and their choice alone. And fortunately, they both happened to reach the same exact choice at the same exact time.

“Hm… ok,” Steven said with an affirming nod. “We can go to the Kindergarten.”

“What?!” Dipper asked, baffled that they’d make such a risky choice. “You guys can’t be serious! We can’t just let her-”

“We can because they said yes, you Dipper,” Peridot remarked smugly as she pushed him out of the way. “A truly wise choice if I do say so myself.”

“Buuuut…” Mabel interjected, shaking her finger at the green Gem.

“No… a catch!” she groaned. “Fine! What are your demands?”

“Well first, you gotta promise you won’t try any of your sneaky shenanigans,” Mabel said with a hint of seriousness in her tone. “And…”

“And you’re gonna have to hold my hand the entire time!” Steven picked up where Mabel had left off, taking the green Gem’s hand.

“Ooo, yeah! That’s way better than what I was gonna come up with!” Mabel exclaimed, enthused. “I was just gonna tell her she can’t call any of us clods again until we get back.”

“Heh, like I’d ever agree to a term like that,” Peridot rolled her eyes. “Those other two are fine, but not being able to call you clods what you truly are? That’s simply out of the question. All the same, we should be on our way. Oh, and Amethyst… and… you…?” she said to Stan, clearly not remembering his name. “Don’t forget my coffee on the way out! I’ll need it in order to properly educate you on all things Cluster-related.”

“Ugh… so I guess we just gotta deal with this now, huh?” Amethyst asked as her and Stan took up the rear of the group heading out of the shack.

“Not if we give her decaf, we don’t,” Stan smirked discreetly, holding up a pot of said decaf.

“Oooo… now that’s what I call mean,” the purple Gem laughed, glad to be getting some sort of revenge on the haughty green Gem, even if it was in a rather small way. “I love it!”

The Kindergarten was just as solemn and silent as ever, even as the stalwart group of Gems, kids, and conman warped into it. Peridot’s exact purpose for bringing them there and how it all connected back to the Cluster was still largely unknown, and the green Gem refused to divulge anything further until she was able to access her logs. Which meant that the most any of them could do for now was follow Peridot, wherever she intended on leading them.

“This place just gets worse every time we come here…” Steven noted quietly as they began their voyage through the Kindergarten’s hallowed-out walls, his hand still linked with the green Gem’s.

“Tell me about it, kid,” Stan remarked, shuddering somewhat. “It’s like some sorta nightmare out of a horror flick. N-no offense, Amethyst.”

“Eh, I’m over it,” the purple Gem shrugged, unoffended.

“Well, it certainly is poorly managed,” Peridot spoke up, unenthused. “It must have been in way better shape when you first emerged, Steven.”

“…Emerged?” the young Gem asked, confused.

“Yeah, you’re some kind of quartz, right? You must have been made here, just like I’m guessing Amethyst was.”

“W-wha—how did you know-?” Amethyst attempted to ask before Peridot easily interupted her.

“Well, its rather obvious to deduce based on the functional purpose of this Kindergarten,” the green Gem shrugged. “If I had to guess, I’d say a majority of Earth quartzes were made here, including the two of you.”

“Pfft, come on, Peri, Steven wasn’t made here!” Mabel scoffed playfully.

“She’s right,” Steven nodded. “I came from my mom and dad.”

“Are those some kind of rocks?” Peridot asked, bewildered. “Or another planet?”

“Nope,” the young Gem chuckled as he lifted his shirt up to reveal his gemstone. “My dad is from Earth, but my mom was a Gem. See?”

“So… you’re some sort of… hybrid?” the green Gem’s confusion deepened at this. “How is that possible?”

“O-ok!” Dipper cut in, flustered by the implications of the inevitably incoming discussion. “Maybe we shouldn’t really get into all that right now. Or… ever.”

“Oh, nah, its ok, Dipper,” Steven smiled rather innocently. “I can explain it all in a sweet little two part story I like to call ‘the Ballad of Rose and Greg’.”

“I don’t care,” Peridot held up an unconcerned hand to stop the young Gem before he could say anything else. “What I am concerned with is how… stylistically displeasing these old Era 1 drills are.” The green Gem pointed over at a large, broken injector as they passed by it. “The newer ones have a much nicer finish.”

“Ugh, geez, kid, could you just stop bein’ a huge nerd for like… one minute? Is that too much to ask?” Stan remarked, exasperated.

“…What is ‘nerd’?” Peridot asked, unfamiliar with the concept. Of course, this confusion was more than enough to elicit amused snickers from both Stan and Amethyst, which only served to fill the green Gem with even more questions. “Can you use it in a sentence?”

“Ahem,” Amethyst cleared her throat as she turned to the green Gem. “Nerd. You are… a nerd! Ha!”

The pair broke down into a heavy outburst of laughter, and even Dipper couldn’t hold back a small chuckle at Peridot’s continued bafflement by the insult. Steven and Mabel, on the other hand, were not as amused. “Aw, come on, you guys, that isn’t very nice!” Mabel pouted as the others continued making fun of the increasingly aggravated green Gem.

“Maybe not, pumpkin, but its hilarious!” Stan laughed, slapping his knee from the humor of it all.

“Ugh… I don’t know why I’m even bothering to do this…” Peridot grumbled sourly to herself. “This planet is annoying and everything is annoying. Amongst its transgressions are the lowly humans running rampant everywhere with their overpowered elemental-based weapons and their retractable hook blasters and their irresistible stimulant nectar…”

“Hey! I feel like I’d be offended if I understood half of what you said,” Stan remarked, scowling down at the green Gem.

“Good, you were supposed to be because nothing on this puny planet of yours makes any sense!” Peridot huffed impatiently. “Like, for instance, the need for an Amethyst to take orders from a Pearl and a permafusion!”

“‘Permafusion?’” Amethyst asked, largely paying no mind to the first half of what the green Gem had said. “Is that what you call Garnet?”

“I could call her a lot of things,” the green Gem smirked haughtily. “I could call her… two things! Two clods! Walking around like she’s… one clod! Ha!” Peridot laughed and Amethyst joined in a bit, genuinely amused at the green Gem’s bizarre way of explaining things.

“What’s wrong with that?” Steven asked, not understanding what was so funny.

“She’s not even fame ighting!” Peridot scoffed, rolling her eyes. “She’s, you know, she’s just…” The green Gem pounded her fists together to emphasize her point, a point that none of the kids seemed to really get, even if Amethyst and Stan did to some extent. “You know!”

“Based on how lovey-dovey those two are every time they’re apart, yeah, we do know,” Stan snickered, joining in on the round of joking.

“Ha! You’re a real gem, Peri!” Amethyst added, slapping the green Gem on the back rather hard.

“Y-yes! I am… a Gem,” Peridot nodded in solid, proud agreement.

“Ok, ok,” the purple Gem continued, sobering up somewhat. “Do Steven next? And Dipper and Mabel too! What’s weird about them?”

“Come on, Amethyst,” Dipper groaned, not wanting to continue on with such a pointless conversation. “Do we really have to-”

“Oh, where do I even begin?!” Peridot interupted, stepping in between the kids. “First of all, he’s some sort of hybrid abomination,” she motioned over to Steven first, before glancing over at the twins. “Those two look bizarrely similar to each other to the point that I highly suspect they came out of the same exit hole!”

“Ohhhhh my gosh…” Dipper muttered, completely mortified as he face-palmed over the green Gem’s accidental faux pas. “Someone please make her stop!”

“Peri!” Mabel gasped, just as flustered. “I can’t believe you! Are we gonna have to wash that potty mouth of yours out with soap when we get home?”

“What? No,” Peridot scoffed, not seeing what was wrong with her previous statement. “I’m simply saying that I don’t understand how any of you organics function! You consume so much energy that you constantly have to feed, and you spend so much time expelling that you have a whole room dedicated to it!”

“Ah! N-no!” Steven cut in, also quite embarrassed at the subject matter, even as Stan and Amethyst continued taking great entertainment in it. “S-something else! Talk about something else!”

Fortunately, the green Gem finally did take pause, only to start chuckling herself upon seeing just how hard Amethyst in particular was laughing over the supposed ridiculousness of it all. “Heh, you know, the strangest thing, Amethyst,” she began, snickering lightly all the while. “Is that you think you have to listen to them! You’re the one who should be in charge!”

“Ha! That’s your best joke yet!” Amethyst sneered, clearly not believing it.

“Yeah, the only thing Amethyst should be in charge of is getting into trouble!” Stan added, elbowing the purple Gem playfully.

“Same for you, old guy!” Amethyst quipped, elbowing him right back.

“No, really,” Peridot said, shaking her head laughingly. “The Pearl is a pearl, the so-called ‘Garnet’ is a fusion, the rest of these clods are humans, I don’t even know what he’s supposed to be!” she pointed over at Steven, who was still quite bothered by the green Gem’s implications as she continued. “Amethyst, you’re the only Crystal Gem that’s actually a Gem!”

“Ah… what?” Amethyst asked, her laughter dying down somewhat.

“You outrank everyone on your team,” Peridot explained. “They should be listening to you! You’re a strong, singular, fully-functional soldier, despite the fact that you’re defective!”

The purple Gem’s smile faded altogether upon hearing this, concerned confusion replacing it. “D-defective?”

“Well, sure!” the green Gem exclaimed, as though it were obvious. “You’re small!”

“S-so?”

“Well, you’re not supposed to be!” Peridot scoffed, before letting out a gasp and running over to the nearby Kindergarten wall. “Wait, let me guess… This!” she pointed to the lowest hole, by far the smallest of them all and the most familiar to Amethyst. “This is the hole you came out of! Too small, too low… The exit marks look 500 years newer than every other hole. Hm… this place must have been empty when you came out. No wonder you have no idea what you’re supposed to look like!”

“Peridot…” Steven cut in cautiously, especially upon noticing the rather cross expressions both Amethyst as well as Stan were wearing in light of Peridot’s thoughtless remarks.

However, before he could advise the green Gem to stop, Amethyst put a hand on his shoulder and spoke, her voice low and borderline harsh. “What was I supposed to look like?”

“Well, you’re a quartz,” Peridot explained succinctly. “They’re huge, loyal soldiers. You should be twice your size, at least. Broad shouldered, intimidating… But since you stayed in the ground too long, you don’t really look much like a quartz should at all.”

“Are you saying I’m wrong?” Amethyst hissed, glaring fiercely at the green Gem.

“Gemetically speaking… yes!” Peridot laughed haughtily, not even noticing the building tension all around her. “When you think about it, its all so… funny! Ha!”

The green Gem continued laughing, though clearly, she was the only one taking any sort of amusement in the matter. The kids all exchanged awkward glances, none of them quite sure of what to say. Amethyst simply glanced down sourly, her arms crossed as she cast a shame-filled glare at her own exit hole, begrudging the fact that, for whatever reason, she had stayed there too long, coming out flawed, defective, small as a result. And yet, out of all of them, Stan was the one to break the green Gem’s ill-conceived humor, grabbing her by the front of her uniform and hoisting her up to his level roughly.

“Take it back,” he growled, his tone fierce and formidable as he stared the startled green Gem down unrelentingly.

“Take what back?” Peridot asked, raising a confused eyebrow.

“What you just said about Amethyst,” Stan said, his manner still quite brutal. “Take it back, greenie, or else.”

“What? I was just stating facts,” the green Gem huffed. “She might as well know that she’s a defective Off-Color instead of running around, thinking that she came out right when she didn’t.”

“And what does any of that garbage matter, huh?!” Stan exclaimed hotly, shaking Peridot up a bit. “So what if she ‘didn’t come out right’? I’ve known her for a long time, and let me tell you something about her, greenie, that even a stupid brainiac like you wouldn’t know. She’s the best one of you Gems I’ve ever met, which is why I’m not gonna stand here and listen to someone like you put her down!” With this, the conman threw the green Gem to the ground, turning his nose up at her as he walked past her, not even noticing the stunned stares he was getting from Amethyst and the kids. “I suggest shutting that constantly-running trap of yours, kid. Before you end up saying something you really regret next time.”

A beat of silence passed at this as Amethyst cast another brief glance at the frightened Peridot before hurrying on ahead after Stan. “Hey, uh… thanks…” she muttered as she walked alongside him, still rather downcast all the same.

“Don’t mention it,” Stan said, not looking over at her as he kept his stern sights set ahead. “After all, I know a thing or two about being called a ‘defective’ screw-up too. Maybe not in those exact words, but still.”

“Heh,” Amethyst finally cracked a small, bitter smile at this. “Then I guess us defective screw-ups gotta stick together, huh?”

“Yeah,” the conman grinned himself, though there wasn’t much joy in it. “I guess we do.”

As this exchange happened just out of earshot, Peridot slowly picked herself up off the ground, still largely baffled as to exactly what had just happened. “I don’t get it. That was the incorrect response. None of you laughed, even though what I just said was ‘funny’. Why aren’t you laughing? Why isn’t she laughing!?”

“Maybe its because you’re actually not as funny as you think you are,” Dipper remarked coldly.

“…What?”

“Peridot, you really hurt Amethyst’s feelings just now,” Steven clarified. “And Mr. Pines is Amethyst’s really good friend, so in a way, you sort of hurt his feelings too.”

“How’d I do that?” Peridot asked. “Like I said, I was just saying what any certified Kindergartener worth their gem would clearly be able to see.”

“But it was mean, Peri,” Mabel frowned. “You don’t just go around telling people they’re short. Believe me, I learned that the hard way…” she muttered, exchanging a bit of a knowing glance with her brother.

“No way,” the green Gem shook her head. “I was being… ‘cool’. Amethyst loved it, obviously. Isn’t that right, Amethyst?!” she called over to the purple Gem, who simply glared over her shoulder at her before quickly, crossly looking away. “She… she won’t even speak to me… Its making me feel… smaller.”

“You feel bad!” Steven said firmly, wanting to make sure Peridot saw the error of her ways. “That’s how you made her feel.”

“W-well… who cares about how she feels!?” Peridot snapped forcefully, pretending as though it didn’t matter to her. “Who cares about any of you!? You’re all just rocks! Ruddy, muddy clumps beneath my gravity connectors!” With this, the green Gem let out a loud, vexed shout before she ultimately ended up tripping over a small rock on the ground, falling face first onto the ground. Her fit of anger continued in the form of muffled, frustrated screams into the ground as the kids all stood around her, waiting for her to calm down.

“Could you maybe wrap this little… temper tantrum up so you can tell us about the Cluster already?” Dipper asked dryly, trying to get things back on track. “Unless I was right and you really did bring us here for a trap-”

“I did not!” Peridot darted up sharply, still immensely irritated. “I brought us here to reveal the Cluster’s secrets to you, and that’s exactly what I’m gonna do, regardless of what Amethyst thinks! Now come on!” she began to march on ahead bitterly. “Let’s just hurry to the control room already and get all this over with…”

“I couldn’t agree more…” Dipper sighed tiredly, quite exhausted with the green Gem’s antics by now. Steven and Mabel both hung back for just a brief moment, exchanging a concerned glance over many things: the unknown secrets Peridot was about to divulge to them, the green Gem’s own lack of tact in interacting with just about everyone, and what the fallout could potentially be from it all in the end. Even so, they said nothing of their worries as they simply continued onward, hoping that their dread would be allayed somehow, when in reality… it would only grow in the moments to follow.

“S-so, are you sure this is safe?” Steven asked Peridot after an apprehensive silence. “The last time we were here, there were a bunch of fusion monsters…”

“Yes,” the green Gem nodded. “I was checking their progress.”

“Progress?” Mabel tilted her head on confusion. “What’s that mean?”

“They were unfinished examples,” Peridot said as the group finally arrived at the entrance of the Kindergarten’s underground control room, not wasting any time in descending down into it. “When it became clear that the Earth was no longer a viable colony, Homeworld decided to use it for something else. A series of experiments—a Gem geo-weapon.”

“Oh, did you help?” Steven asked, curious.

“Negative, I wasn’t lucky enough to be around for that,” Peridot said before cracking a bit of a proud grin. “But I read over a few hundred years of reports!”

“Ugh, can you just quit the nerd talk and tell us what this dumb thing is already, kid?” Stan asked impatiently as they finally made it to the prime control room, still as busted and broken as it had been before. “The sooner we get outta here, the better.”

“…Very well…” Peridot said somewhat sharply, heading over to the nearby wall so she could fiddle with some of the wiring within it. “Just have to put this over here and…. There!” Slowly, the control room buzzed back to light and life, even if its pallor was still somewhat dull due to the longstanding damage done to it. “It’s not perfect, but it’ll do for now.” With this, the green Gem walked over to the hand-shaped pedestal resting in the center of the room, though she soon let out a frustrated groan upon realizing she was too short to reach it. “Ugh! Come on!”

“What’s up, ‘dot?” Mabel asked, rather playfully as the others joined her.

“I can’t quite reach the-” Peridot was cut off as Steven easily hoisted her up onto his shoulders, giving her just the boost she needed to reach the pedestal.

“It’s ok to ask for help, you know,” the young Gem said with a soft smile.

“I had it,” the green Gem said stiffly.

“Pfft, who’s the ‘small’ one now?” Stan remarked to Amethyst, eliciting a small snort of cathartic laughter out of her.

All the same, Peridot largely ignored them as she activated the control panel, reducing the height of the pedestal down to her level. From there, she tapped around a bit, before finally locating the logs she was looking for. The walls of the control room were soon aglow with hundreds, if not thousands of images of combined gem shards, much like the kind the fusion mutants themselves were composed of.

“These are the early attempts at artificial fusion,” Peridot began to explain, her eyes trained on the files before her though everyone else was largely awestruck by what they were seeing.

“T-that’s… a lot of Gem shards…” Steven muttered, suddenly nervous.

“No wonder we’ve had to fight so many of those fusion monsters…” Dipper said, just as unnerved. “There must be hundreds of them!”

“Oh, there’s been far many than that,” Peridot informed succinctly. “We were growing them here at this very site, but these were just prototypes for the final product.”

“W-which is…?” Mabel trailed off, not entirely sure if she wanted to know.

The walls shifted to the image of the Earth itself, a large, amorphous marker hovering over land that couldn’t have been too far away from Gravity Falls. “A singular, giant, artificial fusion, comprised of millions of Gem shards: the Cluster.”

“What… the hell…?” Amethyst whispered almost inaudibly, her eyes huge with the implications of what Peridot had just said.

“P-Peridot… are you saying… there’s a giant, mutant Gem the size of the Earth buried under us right now?” Steven asked, shaken.

“Oh, no, when it forms it’ll be much bigger than the Earth,” Peridot said, moving the screen through the inevitable, destructive process that would soon unfold. “Right now, it lies dormant, incubating in the Earth’s core, but when it emerges and takes its physical form, it will destroy the planet.” With this, the model of the Cluster grew and grew inside the Earth, until, in almost no time at all, it burst forth from it, blasting the entire planet to pieces and leaving nothing behind in its horrific wake. A mere example of what would ultimately become of the planet itself if this monstrous mutant fusion was left unchecked.

The reaction to such alarming news was immediate and stark. Mabel covered her mouth to stifle a frightened gasp while Stan, Amethyst, and Steven all started at what little pieces were left of the destroyed model Earth on the screen, completely dumbstruck with shock over the immense danger that rested just beneath their feet. Dipper, however, only felt that shock for a mere moment before it quickly changed to rage towards the green Gem who had just revealed this unbearable truth to them.

“Are you serious?!” he asked harshly, quickly turning on Peridot with his hand practically resting on the hilt of his sword. “All this time, you knew that this… thing was just there in the center of the Earth, ready to destroy it at basically any moment and you weren’t going to tell us about it?!”

“Well, what did I care?” Peridot shrugged. “It’s not like this is my planet.”

“Well, you’re sure as heck standing on this planet right now, you idiot!” Stan snapped, joining his nephew in righteous fury about the green Gem withholding such important intel. “Which means that you’ll be just as dead as the rest of us when this thing blows it up from the inside out!”

“…I’ve… gathered that,” the green Gem surmised tightly. “And I completely understand the severity of the situation. The prototypes are already emerging. The Cluster is next. If we can’t get off this planet, then we’ve got to stop the Cluster instead.”

“Uh, and how are we gonna do that?” Amethyst spoke up curtly.

“I-I have an idea,” Peridot said defensively. “I thought it was impossible before, but now… we have a chance!”

“W-what is it?” Steven asked anxiously. His dread only grew as the green Gem suddenly gripped his shoulders, an ominous, almost manic smile filling her features.

“It’s you, Steven!” Peridot exclaimed brightly. “As well as you, Mabel. Now that you’re both filled in, we can get to work!”

The pair looked to each other with wide eyes, completely bewildered as Peridot began to lead the way up out of the control room. “Um, this might be a dumb question, I know, but… how exactly are me and Steven supposed to help?” Mabel asked fretfully, as they all hurried after the upbeat green Gem.

“Well, you both have all the information that we need about the Earth and its erratic behavior,” Peridot explained. “I suppose we could even garnish some assistance from those three,” she cast a brief glare over her shoulder at Dipper, Stan, and Amethyst. “But ideally, your intel will be the most instrumental by far. Put that together with my expansive knowledge of the Cluster, and we just might be able to stop it!”

“N-no, Peridot, I don’t think you get it!” Steven interjected, grabbing the green Gem’s hand to stop her as they made it back to the surface. “Just because me and Mabel know how clouds work doesn’t mean we know how to stop a giant mutant in the center of the Earth! Besides, the only reason why I know anything about clouds and rain is because my dad told me.”

“Yeah, and I know about it cause me and Dipper learned about it in school a super long time ago!” Mabel added just as intently.

“What are you talking about?” Peridot asked, now quite baffled herself.

“Look, I used to be really scared of thunderstorms,” Steven began. “Just like you. Then Dad explained how rain and all that stuff works, then I wasn’t scared anymore. I didn’t just know all about it right off the bat.”

“Well, I’m sure you have other knowledge about how this planet works,” the green Gem scoffed, annoyed with the kids’ hesitance to take up her plan.

“I mean, sure, we do, but none of that’s gonna help us against a big ol’ fusion monster like this!” Mabel insisted.

“If we really want to stop this Cluster thing, then the five of us won’t be enough to do it,” Dipper interestedly knowingly. “We’ll need someone who can actually help us do something about it. We need Great Uncle Ford, Pearl, and Garnet!”

“I really hate to say it, but the kid’s got a point,” Stan said, his hands on his hips. “Garnet, Pearl, and Ford may all be annoying know-it-alls, but that’s just it: they’re know-it-alls who would know how to deal with something crazy like this way better than I would.”

“I said I don’t need them!” Peridot snapped, resistant. “I didn’t even want to tell any of you about this because I knew that’s exactly what you’d say! Let’s just warp me back to the ‘bathroom’ or whatever you call it and we’ll take care of this! If it looks really bad, then we can just as this ‘dad’ or this ‘school’ for help, right?”

“Ugh, no, we can’t!” Amethyst exclaimed, thoroughly frustrated with the green Gem’s stubbornness. “We gotta stop this stupid thing the right way, which means we gotta-” The purple Gem was cut off by a sudden clamor not too far away from them, as rocks began to shift to give way to the fact that they weren’t as alone as they thought they were.

“Oh no! Gem mutants!” Steven gasped as a small group of various misshapen and mis-colored artificial fusions lumbered towards them. “Everyone, get behind me!” Stan and the twins were quick to do just that as the young Gem formed a sturdy bubble to protect them, though Peridot had been just a few seconds too late to rush over and join them. Amethyst, however, took the initiative, summoning her whip as she lashed out against the aggressive, mindless creatures, even though it was clear she was outnumbered as several of the mutants began to push their way past her. The purple Gem let out a startled gasp upon seeing this, quickly glancing behind her to see that a few of them had already begun pounding on Steven’s bubble violently. And yet, as distracted as she was, Amethyst didn’t even see one of the larger mutants rear up in front of her, ready to land a heavy, damaging blow.

Fortunately, however, Peridot did.

“Amethyst, look out!” the green Gem cried, garnishing the purple Gem’s attention just in time. But she didn’t stop there; for right before the large mutant could slam itself down onto Amethyst, Peridot leapt for her, pushing her clean out of its destructive path. The pair of Gems rolled a bit away from the action, though when they inevitably came to a stop, Peridot found herself resting right on top of Amethyst. Neither of them said anything for a tense, somewhat awkward, instead staring at each other in disbelief and what almost seemed like gratitude until Steven and the others hurriedly rolled the bubble over to them.

“Quick, get in!” Steven warned, dispelling the bubble for the briefest of moments to allow the Gems inside.

“Are you guys ok?” Mabel asked as Peridot quickly, frantically stood.

“I-it was an accident, I swear!” the green Gem exclaimed, her cheeks lighting up in a bright green blush.

“Uh… what was?” Dipper asked, confused.

“N-nothing!” Peridot huffed, even more flustered as she stole another brief glance over at Amethyst. “J-just… do something about these experiments!”

“We are doing something!” Steven protested, pressing against his bubble as the mutants began to converge on it again.

“Something useful!” the green Gem snapped. “Can’t you just destroy them?”

“N-not when there’s this many of them at once!” Dipper countered, gripping his sword tightly just in case the bubble did end up breaking. Which seemed like a very real possibility given how much pressure was being put upon it.

“I-its like we told you!” Steven implored anxiously, trying his hardest to protect them all when it was clearly a losing battle. “This is all we can do on our own!”

“T-then this is it!” Peridot gasped fearfully. “We’re finished!”

“Not yet you aren’t!”

A collective gasp of surprise and relief filled the bubble as Garnet’s steadfast voice echoed from a distance. And soon enough, the Gem leader made her appearance, slamming down onto a handful of mutants with her strong gauntlets, completely unphased. Pearl was close behind, swinging her spear at any creature in her path, dispelling their disjointed forms in graceful succession. Ford rounded off the trio as he came running after the white Gem, a futuristic blaster of his own design in hand as he opened fire on the mutants pressing against the bubble directly, clearing them out swiftly and easily.

“Pfft, what a bunch of showoffs,” Stan remarked, rolling his eyes at their rather dramatic entrance.

“For reals,” Amethyst added, hands on her hips. “Still… they… kinda couldn’t have shown up at a better time…”

“Peridot,” Steven turned to the green Gem as the battle outside the bubble began wrapping itself up. “There’s no way we can stop this Cluster thing on our own. We need the help of Mr. Ford and all three of the Crystal Gems.”

Peridot said nothing in response to this, instead opting to dubiously look past the young Gem and to the trio rescuing them and wondering, for the first time, if maybe, just maybe, he had a point after all.

“Steven! Dipper! Mabel!” Pearl exclaimed, immensely worried after the last of the mutants had been poofed. “Are you three alright?”

Before the kids had so much as a chance to respond, Ford stepped forward, his manner quite fierce as he sent his brother a disapproving glare. “Stanley, what in the world were you and Amethyst thinking letting the children come here, of all places, with her?!” he asked harshly, pointing down at Peridot.

“Hey! Don’t pin this on us!” Stan protested crossly. “She’s the little freak who insisted we all come out to this creep show!”

“Yes, I was,” Peridot said, genuinely accepting the blame.

“Oh no, you don’t, greenie, you’re not about to weasel your way outta-” the conman stopped short, looking down at the green Gem in genuine surprise. “Wait, what?”

“Peridot?” Amethyst asked quietly, also dumbfounded as Peridot boldly stepped up to the front of the group.

“What are you all even doing here?” Pearl asked, baffled.

“Kids, I thought I told you to watch her,” Garnet said, the slightest bit of disappointment in her tone.

“We know, but-” Steven cut himself off as Peridot held up a hand to stop him.

“…They did what they were told,” she began, her manner stiff and somewhat hesitant. “All of them did. I…” She paused, briefly looking back to the kids behind her before letting out a begrudging sigh and continuing on ahead. “Alright, listen up you clo—ugh… Crystal Gems… I’ve made up my mind. I have something to tell you about the Cluster.”

Needless to say that everyone was rather surprised by the green Gem’s relent as Ford and Pearl exchanged a silent, yet stunned gaze. Garnet, on the other hand, kept her usual calm composure, simply stepping out of the way to allow Peridot to lead the way back to the warp pad. “Then by all means,” she said simply, surprising everyone all the more.

“Y-you… can go on ahead,” the green Gem muttered anxiously as she stole a small glance over at Amethyst. “I have some… unfinished business to take care of.”

Garnet nodded in acceptance at this, moving on ahead as Pearl and Ford trailed behind her, muttering curiously to themselves as they wondered if Peridot really did intend on being sincere with her supposed revelations. Stan let out a bit of an annoyed sigh as he joined them, and while the kids and Amethyst began to follow, Peridot hesitantly spoke up to stop them.

“A-Amethyst, listen…” she began, not making eye contact with the purple Gem as she slowly turned to face her. “I… uh…”

“Just spit it out, ok?” Amethyst rolled her eyes, still making her aggravation with the green Gem’s earlier remarks about her quite clear.

“Ugh! Why are you Earth ones so difficult!?” Peridot groaned in severe frustration before she spoke her piece. “This entire planet is backwards! There hasn’t been even one instance of correct behavior exhibited by any one of you Crystal Gems! As far as I know, you’re all defective, every last one of you! But…” the green Gem sighed in shameful defeat, glancing down to the barren, rocky ground before her. “I am no better. I failed my mission, engaged in a taboo fusion with an insane being that wasn’t even a Gem, and now I suppose I’m working with the enemy! And I can’t even get that right! I have apparently ‘hurt’ your feelings, which was not my intention.”

Amethyst’s glare towards the green Gem softened up somewhat at this, but even so, she said nothing to interrupt Peridot as she continued in a much more solemn, respectful tone this time. “If I’ve damaged my standing with the best Gem here, then I’ve made a serious mistake,” Peridot closed her eyes thoughtfully, remorsefully even. “I… I’m still learning. I hope you understand. I’m trying to understand. I’m… I’m sorry… so-”

“Aw, Peri!” Mabel interupted with a huge, delighted smile. “That was so sweet of you!”

“You really are learning!” Steven added, just as impressed.

“Ugh… that’s what I said, isn’t it?!” Peridot snapped, embarrassed.

“Hmph, yeah for a second or two, I almost thought you were actually being sincere about it all,” Dipper deadpanned with a wry smirk as he left to join the others, setting the already irked green Gem off even more.

“I was being sincere!” she exclaimed hotly, though she did back down as Amethyst spoke up.

“Peridot…” she began, her expression unreadable at first until she finally cracked a small, genuine smile. “Thanks.” A small, awkward smile spread across Peridot’s face as relief filled her, knowing that she had somehow managed to repair things between herself and Amethyst after all. Not that the purple Gem would ever let her settle in such a prideful thought for too long. “But you’re still a nerd,” she joked as she turned to walk away, though she did stop briefly to smile over her shoulder at the green Gem once more. “But… uh… you know… when we get back, maybe I’ll talk Stan into brewing you another pot of coffee. My treat.”

“YES!” Peridot gasped, stars of excitement in her eyes. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

“Pfft, calm down, man, its just coffee,” Amethyst chuckled. “Remind me to never let you try expresso. You’d probably explode or something.”

The purple Gem continued to laugh to herself as she went to go catch up with the others, leaving only Peridot, Steven, and Mabel behind in wake of the green Gem’s earnest apology. The silence between them didn’t last long however as Mabel suddenly caught Peridot up in an elated hug, not even bothering to hide her excitement whatsoever. “Seriously, Peri, that was so nice of you! I guess you really do like us after all, huh?”

“Ugh, I do not,” Peridot huffed as she pushed the girl away and crossed her arms. “I-I simply found it to be tactful if I made peace with Amethyst. F-for… strategic purposes!”

“Yeah, sure strategic,” Mabel grinned, not believing her for a moment. “If that strategy was making friends, then you’re doing a great job at it! You’ve already come so far today alone with telling us about the whole Cluster thing and everything! Who knows? Maybe someday you’ll end up being a Crystal Gem too!”

“Please,” the green Gem scoffed in disgust. “Its bad enough I have to associate myself with those clods. The thought of actually joining them is… augh, its too much to even bear!”

“Well, hey, you never know,” Steven said with a small, proud smile. “So… after all that, how do you feel now?”

Peridot paused, glancing up towards Amethyst afar in the distance before looking down to herself once more. The green Gem didn’t know how to explain it based on anything she had experienced before, but she knew. Something was beginning here. Something that would change her life more than she ever thought possible in ways she could have never even imagined. Which was why her voice was soft and subdued as she offered her answer, wondering exactly where this new tenuous alliance between herself and her now-former enemies would end up taking her next. “…Big.”

Next: